Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The breathtaking greenery, like that of paradise, bordered with the blood-red, scarred Valleys where layers of minerals puckered the earth was the landscape of the famous Land of fire. 

Though now, the constant battles and never-ending war had taken a toll on this pristine land. The trees were all chopped by the charcoal burners to feed the insatiable fires of the iron makers to forge weapons.

People perished every day. Some die instantly while others slowly. Some pass away from hunger, while others trying to evade hunger. 

It's a cycle with no end but death. 

As a young child, Madara used to listen to his clansman discussing the past; talking of the good times and the bad. But to the young boy, they seemed like the same. 

All bad. 

His homeland was considered as a land of glorious histories, but it was not all glory like most people prefer to remember things as. 

Heir to the famous Uchiha clan, the young boy used to listen to the tales of hell that his people recounted. They talked of the terrible times when there was no food, water, or place to call home. The continents were fighting amongst each other, causing unfathomable horrors and endless suffering, a time when populations wandered from land to land, trying to settle down, to find a place to call "Home."

All in vain. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Madara crouched in the snow, helping Izuna up who was laying flat on the ground just moments ago. It seemed like the little boy was still having trouble with maintaining balance. 

The next moment the older boy watched as the onyx eyes in front of him flickered, upon hearing their mother scream.

Not again! He frowned. She was in pain and he hated it. It was the same when his younger brothers were born. He could never understand why she must birth more babies if it brought her so much pain? And why doesn't father ever stop her? Whenever he asked her these questions, she would always reply with,

You will understand once you grow up.

But that only confused him since he could never understand adults and their pointless sufferings.

Beside him, Izuna clutched his arm, voice trembling “M-Mother! Is she hurting?”

Madara hated that look in his brother’s eyes—so open, so afraid. How was he supposed to show what he really felt when Izuna looked to him for strength?

Moments like these always weighed heavily on him.

“She’ll be alright, Izuna. Don’t worry,” he said, voice steady.

“But she’s screaming!”

“She screamed when you were born,” Madara replied. “Same with the twins. It’s no different this time.”

Izuna's expression shifted almost instantly, his fear replaced by curiosity. “Then... are we getting another brother?”

Madara blinked, briefly stunned by how easily his brother’s mood could change. After a moment, he nodded and reached out to ruffle Izuna’s hair.

“Yes.”

And somewhere deep in his heart, he believed it. Their mother would be fine…just as she had been before. She was strong. Father always said so. And this wasn’t her first time.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

So noisy. Tajima sighed inwardly.

While the head nurse barked orders at her subordinates, he stood just outside the delivery room, arms crossed, waiting. Inside, his wife labored to bring their fifth child into the world.

After what felt like an eternity, at least another half hour, the door finally creaked open. The elder nurse emerged, holding a small bundle wrapped in a pink towel.

“A healthy princess, my Lord,” she announced.

Tajima’s gaze softened, if only slightly. He took the newborn with his usual stiffness. Anko, who was watching him, smiled quietly. Even after fathering four children, Tajima still held a baby like it might shatter in his grasp.

He turned and called for his sons Madara and Izuna.

The two boys came running, footsteps pattering across the wooden floor. Madara, recently turned five, moved with the gravity of someone older. Izuna, three and full of chaos, followed right behind. The two-year-old twins, Arata and Taka, remained in their cradles.

Madara stepped forward first, accepting the baby into his arms with surprising ease.

“Same black hair,” he murmured, remembering how the twins had looked when he’d first held them.

Izuna immediately bounced closer. “Lemme hold it! Lemme hold it!”

“Shhh! Quiet, Izuna,” Madara hissed, casting a wary glance at him.

Madara didn't trust him, not with something so delicate. The way Izuna stared at the baby made him nervous, as if it were a new toy to poke and prod.

He’d probably drop the child for amusement and roll it all over the place. Madara tightened his grip protectively and turned his attention back to the newborn.

"...."

It... looks like a potato.
Unlike the twins, though, this one had a full head of soft black hair. He tilted his head curiously.

“What’s his name, Father?”

Tajima grinned, “She’s your little sister.”

A girl? Madara blinked. That hadn’t occurred to him.

“You may suggest a name, if you’d like,” Tajima added.

Panic flickered across the boy’s face. A girl’s name? I don’t know any girl names!
He darted a glance around the room for inspiration—any inspiration.

His eyes landed on the snowy landscape outside the window.

“Umm… how about... Yuki?”

The moment it left his lips, Madara winced internally, feeling stupid. It was not imaginative at all and he just said the first thing he saw.

.

.

.

Still, Tajima nodded thoughtfully.

“Yuki…” Tajima murmured, his voice low, contemplative. “It means snow. Pure, silent, and unyielding. There’s a certain beauty in how it falls… soft, yet relentless. Just like her.”
His gaze lingered on the newborn, eyes gentling.
“A name worthy of a winter-born daughter of the Uchiha.”

He gave a nod of approval, clearly satisfied.
“So, our fifth child shall be called Uchiha Yuki,” he declared, before gently placing the newborn back into Anko’s waiting arms.

“But I want to hold her too!” Izuna whined, tugging at his father’s sleeve.

“The child is hungry, Izuna. She needs to be fed now,” Tajima said firmly, casting him a brief, admonishing glance.

Anko smiled kindly, patting Izuna’s head. “It’s alright, he’s too young to understand.”

Tajima’s stern expression softened just slightly. A faint smile touched his lips as he ruffled Izuna’s hair with surprising tenderness.

“Well then,” he said, straightening. “It’s nearly dinnertime, and I’ve matters to attend to before we eat. Madara, if your mother falls asleep, watch over your sister.”

“Yes, Father,”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

After feeding Yuki, Anko got up from her bed and ordered her servants to prepare the bath. 

"Madara, will you hold your sister for some time?" she requested. 

Madara noticed how tired his mother looked. Realizing she needed a break, he nodded and held the child in his arms again. 

. 

. 

. 

She’s so small.

Yuki stirred, letting out a soft yawn before her eyes fluttered open. He leaned in, drawn to the pale grey of her irises, like mist before sunrise, gentle and untouched. They reminded him of their mother’s, but softer, clearer.
Too clear for this world.

She yawned again, her tiny mouth parting, and he stayed holding her, waiting. Slowly, her breathing deepened and evened out…a sign she’d drifted back to sleep. She was quieter than the others had been as newborns. Gentler. Still.

He knew Mother didn't wish for this child to become a shinobi. Didn’t want another of her children swallowed by war. He'd heard his parents discuss this matter several times before

His gaze lingered on her face, soft and untouched by the world. Her innocence pulled at something deep in him.
He felt... relieved.

A girl. That meant she wouldn’t be sent to the front lines wielding a kunai. She wouldn’t be asked to kill or die. She could remain untouched by the blood and violence that soaked their world.
And he would protect her. Just as he protected his other siblings. Maybe even more.

Smiling faintly, he brushed a finger along her cheek, then leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

┌─────── ∘°❉°∘ ───────┐

-𝕮𝖍𝖆𝖗𝖆𝖈𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖘 𝖆𝖌𝖊-

Uchiha Madara➤5 Years old

Uchiha Izuna➤3 Years old

Uchiha Arata & Taka ➤2 Years old

└─────── °∘❉∘° ───────┘

Chapter Text

┌─────── ∘°❉°∘ ───────┐

• TIMESKIP •

-𝕮𝖍𝖆𝖗𝖆𝖈𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖘 𝖆𝖌𝖊-

Uchiha Madara➤10 Years old

Uchiha Izuna➤8 Years old

Uchiha Arata & Taka ➤7 Years old

Uchiha Yuki➤5 Years old

└─────── °∘❉∘° ───────┘

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki darted across the compound, laughter trailing behind her like wind-chimes in spring. A little paper doll flapped in her hand, crumpled and creased from being loved too hard. Izuna chased after her with wild energy, arms stretched like wings. Within seconds, he wrapped his arms around her waist and hoisted her up, both of them dissolving into breathless giggles.

Madara stood at the edge of the courtyard, just back from training. Ten years old, muscles aching from drills in the snow, fingers scraped and sore. Yet somehow, the younger Izuna still had the energy to laugh and run like nothing touched him. He envied that, a little. Or maybe he simply admired it.

Arata’s voice called Izuna away, and Yuki was gently set back on her feet.

The moment her eyes found him—those grey eyes filled with light—she squealed with delight and sprinted toward him, small feet pattering against the ground.

“Oniisan!”

Before he could brace himself, she leapt into his arms. He laughed softly, catching her with ease, and pulled her into a warm hug.

“Look! Izuna-nii made me this doll!” she beamed, thrusting the crumpled paper figure toward him. Her front teeth were missing, her smile uneven and radiant. Her chubby cheeks puffed with excitement, flushed from play.

He held in a chuckle. Gods, she's adorable. Like a flicker of joy in a house built on duty and silence.

He set her down, and together they wandered to their usual spot beneath the grand old tree near the garden’s edge. There, she launched into a stream of breathless stories—tales of broken toys and repaired ones, the one destroyed by Izuna and the new one he made for her, games with the twins, and the names she had given each of her paper dolls. So much innocence, so much joy over the smallest things.

He could listen to her forever.

“How was your day, Oniisan?” she asked, peering up at him with those wide eyes that somehow made him want to answer truthfully—something he rarely did with anyone.

He wasn’t sure why it was so easy with her. Maybe because she was just a child, free of judgment. Maybe because she didn’t repeat what wasn’t meant to be said aloud. Or maybe… maybe she reminded him of something purer than this life they were born into.

So he told her. About his training, about the new jutsu he’d learned. She listened, fascinated.

“When will I start my training?” Yuki asked suddenly, her eyes lighting up.

Madara’s smile faded, and he looked away.

“You won’t.”

Her face fell. “Huh? Why? I want to be a shinobi! I want to be strong like you!”

He looked at her again. So small. So full of dreams. And yet she had no idea what it meant—to be a shinobi. To kill. To survive by turning your heart into stone.

“Yuki,” he said softly, lifting her onto his lap. “Don’t you want to grow up to be a beautiful lady? Get married? Have children?”

She tilted her head. “Mmm, yes.”

“Then you shouldn’t become a shinobi,” he murmured. “You might die before you ever get the chance to become any of those things.” His voice cracked ever so slightly.

Her eyes widened, lips parting in confusion. “But… I want to beat up evil people too! I want to protect everyone like you do!”

Madara closed his eyes for a moment. He didn’t want to take that light from her. But he also didn’t want to lie.

He knew what the elders planned. She would be taught court etiquette, embroidery, the ways of a clan wife. Not strategy. Not chakra control. Not survival. She wasn’t meant for that road.

But then again, he did a lot of things that the elders didn't agree on. This will be no different. 

He opened his eyes and smiled.

“Well,” he said, “let’s make a deal. Once you turn seven, I’ll teach you myself.”

Her entire face lit up. “Yay! Thank you, Oniisan!”

He stood up, brushing snow from his cloak, and set her down gently. “Alright now. Time to go home, little lady.”

She took his hand without hesitation, chattering away again about what she'd name her next doll. As they walked, Madara didn’t speak—but inside, he was already preparing.
Because he knew the world wasn’t kind.
And if fate ever came for her, he’d make sure she was ready—whether the elders liked it or not.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

At the dinner table, Yuki sat quietly. Her brothers ate hungrily, and her father’s voice filled the room—stern and sure as always.

“The Senju struck the western outpost again,” Tajima said, his brows drawn tight. “two of our men, gone. Ambushed in the snow.”

Madara listened, nodding, his face unreadable. The words—death, betrayal, retaliation—flowed around them like smoke. Yuki picked at her rice in silence, her small fingers fumbling with the edge of the bowl.

She didn’t understand.

Why were people killing each other like this?

What made someone so angry—so cruel—that they would take someone’s life?

She looked up at her father, then at Madara, but neither noticed her gaze. Their world felt like something far away, full of sharp, heavy things she couldn’t carry.

That night, Madara tucked her into bed. Her blanket smelled faintly of herbs and smoke, and her favorite doll was already curled up beside her.

“Nii-san?” she asked softly, eyes catching the moonlight through the window.

“Hm?” Madara replied, smoothing her hair back.

“Did the people named Senju… kill Mother?”

He stilled, his hand frozen mid-motion.

His voice, when it came, was calm but cautious. “No, Yuki. Mother… Mother died because of an illness.”

“No!” she burst, her voice cracking. “You’re lying! I heard she killed herself! But why?  Why would she do that?”

Madara felt something fracture inside him. Her voice, small and trembling, sounded far too sad in that moment. He looked at her—truly looked—and saw just how alone she must feel.

Yuki had no girls her age in the compound. The boys were always training, always busy, and their father—well, he hadn’t been home properly in a long time. The only attention she got from the elders was in the form of reprimands. And now, in the quiet of night, she was searching for pieces of the mother she barely remembered.

He swallowed hard and sat on the edge of her bed.

“Yuki… Mother died on a mission,” he began softly. “She was ambushed by the Hakushi clan. She fought them bravely. But she was outnumbered and exhausted. In the end… she chose to end her life. When Father arrived, it was already too late.”

There was silence between them, heavy and raw.

“But why?” Yuki whispered. “Why would she kill herself? I don't understand.”

Madara clenched his jaw. How could he explain honor, torture, and clan secrets to a five-year-old? How could he say aloud the things men do to women they capture? That death was mercy compared to what could have awaited her?

“She did it to protect us,” he said at last. “If she had been captured alive, they would have tried to hurt her… to make her talk about our clan. About you. About home. She chose to be strong. She chose to protect us, even at the end.”

Yuki’s tears spilled over.

“So… if someone catches me… should I kill myself too?” she asked, her voice shaking, her small hands gripping the blanket.

Madara’s breath caught.

He hadn’t expected that. He hadn’t prepared for that question—not from her.

And in that moment, all the terrible futures he had buried deep in his mind came flooding to the surface. He saw her—his bright, laughing sister—taken. Broken. Silenced. No. He couldn’t bear it.

His mouth opened, but no words came. His chest ached. The thought of telling her to give up, to give in to such a choice—it revolted him. And yet… he knew what their world was like. What fate could be, especially for women.

He couldn’t tell her that her life was hers to live, freely. Because it wasn’t—not here.

Yuki, sensing the storm in his silence, leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him. Her head rested against his chest, her small body trembling.

She listened to the rhythm of his heartbeat. It calmed her, always.

“Nii-san,” she whispered, “you’ll never leave me, right? You’ll protect all of us, right?”

"You will defeat those bad people, right?"

Madara closed his eyes, wrapping his arms tightly around her.

.

.

.

“Right.” he whispered, voice thick. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

It had been three years since the twins died, and two since Tajima discovered Madara’s secret meetings with Hashirama Senju by the riverside. Those fleeting, hopeful moments had carved a lasting scar into his heart, along with the ruins of a dream once dared: peace. At fifteen, Madara had come to understand a bitter truth: peace could not be negotiated. It had to be seized through power and dominance. And to do that, he would have to become the strongest.

After each battle, when the blood had dried and the weight of loss pressed in, the only solace he found was at home. His siblings—especially Yuki—were the only ones who could draw him out of that dark haze. She was growing fast, blooming into a graceful young girl, her warmth and light-hearted laughter sometimes uncannily reminiscent of Hashirama himself.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Madara stood at the edge of the training ground, arms folded, gaze fixed on Yuki as she sparred with Izuna, his keen eyes noting the sluggishness in her movements today. Something about her presence felt muted, as though her mind wasn’t fully here.

She had been just seven when he first brought her onto the grounds, her eyes still wide with wonder, her steps unsure but determined. Since then, every week at least thrice her mornings had begun the same: drills, sparring, repetition. She never complained, even when her limbs ached or when she fell. She wasn’t like him or Izuna. The path of a warrior didn’t come naturally to her. But still, she came. She tried. And that effort had always been enough. After all, she wasn’t training to become a proper shinobi.

He had started her off with taijutsu, insisting on daily practice to build discipline. She lost every match against him and Izanagi, but somehow managed to hold her ground against Izuna—barely lasting a few minutes longer. It wasn’t a victory, but it was a flicker of something close.

Her kenjutsu was—truthfully—poor. Her swings lacked weight, her stance never quite firm. Heavy weapons overwhelmed her frame, and she preferred lighter tools: kunai, shuriken, the occasional senbon. She had recently picked up a katana again, experimenting with chakra infusion, hoping to make up for what her body lacked in strength. But Izuna was a prodigy in this field. Even now, at thirteen, he moved with the sharpness of a seasoned samurai. 

Ninjutsu posed another challenge. Yuki had to work twice as hard to grasp what came naturally to her brothers. Still, she’d managed to master the clan’s iconic Fireball Jutsu—an accomplishment in itself. Even though she continued to struggle with more advanced Katon techniques.

Genjutsu, however, remained untouched. It was Madara’s specialty and one he believed required innate talent, something Yuki hadn’t yet shown. It wasn’t just that she lacked the Sharingan—it was that she lacked the instinct. Genjutsu demanded more than technique. It demanded perception, precision, a sensitivity to the unseen. She didn’t have that—not yet. So instead, he drilled her in chakra control. Over and over, until it became second nature. Only when she could feel the subtle shifts in energy would he consider teaching her illusions.

He told himself it was for her own good, that she wasn’t ready yet, that pushing her too fast would only set her up to fail.

But there were moments, when she looked up at him—bruised, panting, eyes bright with hope, waiting for a word, a gesture of approval—and he wondered if it would be kinder to just tell her the truth. That at this pace, she would never catch up. Not to him. Not to Izuna. Not to any shinobi who’d tasted the battlefield and lived to walk away.

Maybe he didn’t even need to say it aloud. Izuna was already doing that in his own way—with each clean strike, each effortless dodge, each cold silence after a match.

But Madara couldn’t bring himself to do it. He couldn’t crush that fragile ember still flickering inside her. That small, stubborn light that kept her coming back to the training grounds. He didn’t want to be the reason it went out.

Not when the world would try to do that soon enough.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki’s limbs trembled with exhaustion, yet she charged forward for one final strike. Her vision blurred at the edges, breath ragged, blade gripped tightly in her aching hands. Just before reaching him, she dipped low and twisted, slicing upward in a desperate arc meant to catch him off guard.

The clang of steel meeting steel pierced the air, bright sparks spraying between them like fireflies scattered into twilight. Her blow was powerful—but tired. Predictable.

Izuna didn’t hesitate. With practiced ease, he shifted his stance, stepping just far enough to the side to unbind their blades. And before she could recover—before she could even breathe—his foot drove into her abdomen with startling force, knocking the wind out of her as he sent her flying back.

The girl fell back groaning in pain. She'd thought of making use of the opening and grab a kunai but underestimated his speed. He was getting faster and better each passing day. 

“Enough! That’s it for today,” Madara’s voice cut through the air—calm, but edged with displeasure.

This is her biggest weakness. She’s reckless and overlooks details.

Yuki pressed her palm against her stomach, panting. It wasn’t just the pain of the blow—it was his tone. Cold. Distant and Judging.

“I told you to focus on details. You are reckless as always.”

Yuki shivered at the tone of his voice. She lowered her head, feeling ashamed for not standing up to his expectations again.

His words struck sharper than Izuna’s blade. Why was she never enough?

She pushed up from the ground, but then froze.

A stabbing, unfamiliar pain ripped through her belly. Hot. Deep. Wrong.

“Yuki?” Izuna was already at her side, reaching out, concern in his eyes.

She turned toward him—then caught his expression. Confused. He was staring at something else.

“You’re bleeding…” he said softly. “From… your leg?”

She followed his gaze, and her breath caught.

Blood. Dark and growing, staining the inside of her pants.

“I think…” she faltered, “I think I am.”

She barely registered his arms wrapped around her—one at her back, the other under her knees. She gasped slightly at the suddenness of it, but didn’t resist. His grip was strong, careful, protective as he carried her swiftly, Izuna trailing behind with a face full of concern and guilt.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The old nurse examined her in silence, then turned to the brothers with a faint smile.

“She’s not wounded.”

“But the blood—” Izuna interrupted, frustrated.

The woman chuckled lightly. “It’s her first bleeding.”

“First… what?” he echoed, clearly lost.

Madara tensed beside him, ears flushed as he immediately looked away.

. 

. 

. 

The silence that followed them out of the healer’s quarters was thick and strange. Neither said a word as they walked toward the weapon storage.

Madara’s brow remained furrowed, his thoughts looping restlessly.

Ten years old… already?
She wasn’t ready. He wasn’t ready.
She’s still so young. And yet… time had quietly swept her forward, into something irreversible.

He exhaled slowly, a tightness he hadn’t realized in his chest refusing to ease.

“Aniki?” Izuna’s voice broke through his thoughts.

Madara turned toward his brother.

“What… what did that nurse mean?” Izuna asked, brows furrowed. 

Madara looked at him—really looked. Izuna, thirteen now, taller, sharper, a strong and cunning fighter—but still clueless regarding something so obvious.

“She’s becoming a woman,” Madara answered plainly. “That blood… it's the start of that change.” 

Izuna froze. Then blinked. The realization dawned slowly on his face, and when it did, he flushed a brilliant red right to his ears. Madara had to turn his face away to hide the twitch in his lips.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

-A week later-

Madara and Yuki rested side by side on her bed. The silence loomed as neither of them wished to talk. Yuki hadn't seen Izuna since the day her bleeding begun. He seemed to avoid her like plague and it annoyed her. 

“*Tch* Idiot Izuna-nii!” she grumbled. 

The two of them let the silence continue until Madara decided to break it. 

“Are you feeling better now?”

She let out a small groan. “I’m fine.” But her tone was tight, and it told him everything.

Madara knew she wasn’t fine. He watched the way her fingers clenched her blanket. He could feel the turmoil in her—the confusion. Her moods had been erratic, silence unnatural.

He had caught her staring off too many times, brows drawn together like she was trying to solve a puzzle no one had taught her how to approach.

“I’m more worried about the elders,” she muttered, barely audible. “Do you think Father will… get me married off now?”

Madara kept his gaze fixed on the ceiling, arms folded behind his head. “That’ll be discussed at the clan meeting today.” 

“But considering how things are,” he added after a pause, “it’s possible.”

“Oh.”

Her small voice was heavy with disappointment. It wasn’t just the idea of marriage,it was the idea of being taken away from them. From him. From the only life she’d known.

A moment later, she shifted and pressed herself against him, curling into his side and hiding her face against his chest. As her arms tightened around him, her hot breath tickled the exposed skin of his chest and soon he felt his cheeks grow warm. He doubted if she could hear his heart racing. 

“So I’m just some cattle to be sold when convenient?” a hint of hurt laced her voice. 

Madara’s chest tightened. For a moment he didn’t know what to say.

He knew this world, how cruel and transactional it could be. But hearing that resignation in her voice… it shook something inside him.

“I don’t want to marry, Nii-san." she whispered, burying her face even deeper against him.

She was still so young—despite how much the clan expected her to grow up overnight. Still dreaming of a future that didn’t involve being bargained away for politics or alliances.

“There’s no need to panic just yet,” he said at last, voice softer now. “Nothing’s been finalized.”

She raised her head, and just when Madara turned his head slightly to look at her, he realized how close they were. Those clear grey eyes wide and luminous, searching his face for reassurance.

“You’ll stay. I won’t let them take you from us.” he said quietly. 

His gaze lingered on her delicate face. She had glowing skin, soft lips, and a shapely nose. Her eyes were the most beautiful...she had rare grey eyes, an odd color for an Uchiha but it suited her the most.

Her eyes shimmered in the golden light filtering through the window, catching flecks of silver and steel like morning frost on riverstone.

Madara found himself staring, unable to look away. Something about her in that moment— unaware, luminous—held him utterly still. As if the world outside the window had gone quiet, and only she remained.

A moment of stillness he didn’t understand, and wasn’t sure he wanted to.

“I will never let you go.”

Her face instantly brightened up. Those lips curving into her beaming smile. She appeared so entrancing, so ravishing... He felt like he's in a beautiful illusion and she might disappear if he blinks. 

She inched closer, her smile growing brighter. “Then hurry up and become the clan head, so you can protect me forever,” she whispered, before placing a chaste kiss on his lips. 

The feel of her soft and supple lips on his felt heavenly, but he could relish the feeling only for a second. Oh how he wished he could prolong the contact! He craved to bite those lips, to explore her mouth, to su—

He quickly diverted his thoughts before they could get uglier. Lately, he's been feeling this strange attraction to her. He couldn't understand or explain it, but somewhere deep within his mind, he knew whatever it was that he was feeling for her...were immoral. 

Madara let out a soft breath, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. “I will.”

He fixed his gaze back on the ceiling. 

He was certain their father won’t be marrying her off to anyone anytime soon, and will wait for a noble alliance.

And he wished that day to never come.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Location: Uchiha council meeting hall

When word reached the elders that Yuki had come of age, a council was quietly summoned. Tajima sat at the head of the room, silent as stone, listening as the voices of his clansmen rose around him—measured, strategic, and disturbingly impersonal.

“She’s already bleeding,” one of the older men stated bluntly. “It’s time she was given to a husband.”

“I suggest we promise her to someone within the clan. Strengthening the bloodline should take priority.”

“I agree,” another chimed in—young, sharp-eyed, self-serving. “Plenty of us are in our twenties. It’s time we take wives.”

“I disagree,” an elder countered, his tone more thoughtful. “We gain more from marrying her into another clan. An alliance would serve us better than keeping her here.”

“She’s the princess of our clan,” said another. “She should only be wed to a boy of equal standing—preferably the heir of a major family.”

““If she's to be wed off to another clan, then she should be sent to live with them. Let them raise a wife to their standards.”

“What do you mean raise her?” Hoitsu snapped, tone sharp. “Lord Tajima is raising her just fine. She’s not livestock to be exchanged and broken in.”

“I agree with Hoitsu,” someone added, more cautiously. “Then perhaps we consider a match with one of the younger heirs—close to her own age.”

The conversation swirled with strategies and speculation, weighed carefully like a military plan. To them, Yuki was no longer just a child. She was a valuable asset—an opportunity for alliance, or bloodline preservation, or both.

Still, she was young. Not yet ready to wed, but old enough to spark interest. The consensus, though unspoken, was clear: she would be groomed carefully, educated, protected—for now. Until the time came to use her as the clan required.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tajima’s frown deepened as the council spoke.

He had always considered Yuki a burden. She lacked strength, was definitely not clever enough, and bore no remarkable talent. She was soft, innocent and far too kind to survive as a shinobi.

Madara had argued with him more than once, insisting she be trained. But Tajima had known the truth all along. The day she came of age, the world would put her in a cage. With her delicate features that she inherited from her Mother and the quiet grace she'd developed, he’d always known she would grow into beauty. A dangerous kind of beauty. One that invited ownership.

The thought that she would be given to some random man like a trophy—who would treat her like an instrument, didn't sit well with him. 

Anko would never wish for this.

Well... She would've never agreed to a lot of things I'm doing. 

Its not that he didn't care for Yuki. But he couldn't bear being near her. She reminded him too much of Anko, the women he loved and had desperately tried to forget for so many years now. The council members has been pestering him for several years to find another wife, but he had always rejected it. He still couldn't accept Anko's death.

Tajima was sure, given Yuki's bloodline, beauty and title, she would be made a mother as soon as possible, regardless of her health or chances of survival. 

A child bearing tool.

. 

. 

That child don't deserve this fate.

Tajima straightened in his seat, voice calm but firm. “There’s no need for any of you to concern yourselves with Yuki’s marriage or education.”

The people in the hall paused their discussion to look at the Uchiha leader. 

“But Tajima,” said Kanjin, hesitant but insistent, “we must ensure she’s properly educated to fulfill her duties to the clan.”

“I am her father,” Tajima said, the edge in his voice leaving no room for debate. “And I will see to it she is prepared—properly. As the princess of this clan.”

There was no warmth in his tone. But beneath the steel, something older stirred—grief, regret, and perhaps, the faintest trace of protection.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

"Yuki-sama!"

A knock, followed by a hurried voice, rang through her chambers.

"Yuki-sama, please! The meeting preparations—your father is expecting you!"

Yuki closed her book slowly, the faded paper folding shut with a quiet finality. Another one. Another proposal.

Suppressing a sigh, she rose to her feet and walked toward the dressing room.

She didn’t mind the makeup—it was always minimal, barely a brushstroke. But the kimono... The stiff silk clung to her like shackles. She longed for soft, breathable fabric, for movement, for simplicity. But her father wouldn’t tolerate that. Not when appearances mattered more than comfort. Not when she was to be displayed.

Deep down, she hoped this one would go like the others, that Madara-nii would chase them off with a few scathing words and his usual arrogance.

She was led to the meeting room, her footsteps quiet against the polished floor. Twenty minutes passed as she waited in practiced silence.

Then the doors opened.

Her father entered with her brothers at his side, flanked by three members of the Hiko clan. She noticed a young man—barely older than Izuna—dressed in formal navy robes. His posture screamed self-importance.

“I am Hiko Yamaka,” he announced with a too-easy smile. “Firstborn of Raha and Rikasa. And you, I presume, are Princess Yuki.”

His eyes roved over her too slowly, like fingers sliding over skin.

“I had only heard rumors of your beauty," he added, lips curving. “But I see now they don’t do you justice.”

Yuki forced her expression into stillness. “You flatter me, Hiko-sama,” she replied, voice even, a smile practiced and cold.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Madara shift. His jaw tensed as his gaze flicked between Yamaka’s lingering stare and Yuki’s forced civility. He didn’t like the way this boy was looking at her. Not one bit.

It always unsettled him—seeing Yuki like this. Poised. Reserved. Womanly. It struck him suddenly how far she'd grown from the barefoot girl who once followed him around to now a woman who wore silks and sat quietly, being eyed like prey. He knew the type of attention she would be receiving wasn't always innocent in nature, but he often had to remind himself that he couldn't go thrashing around every single guy that gave her leering looks. 

“Yuki,” Tajima said lightly, “why don’t you show Yamaka around the estate?”

She stiffened. That tone of his—it wasn’t a request.

“Yes, Father,” she answered, bowing slightly before leading Yamaka through the corridor.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She took him toward the koi pond, the garden, the quiet alcoves where the wind played among the bamboo. He filled the air with talk, meaningless and shallow.

She barely responded.

His gaze rarely left her. It crawled over her skin like sweat in the summer heat—unwelcome and cloying.

“So,” Yamaka finally said, eyes gleaming, “rumor has it you're not just a pretty face. You are somewhat of a Kunoichi as well?”

“Yes.” she replied curtly. Yuki knew he was trying to tick her off and get her to talk more since being polite isn't working much.

“Have you awakened your Sharingan yet?” he asked, tilting his head, too casual.

“No.”

“Huh. Surprising. I thought all Uchiha worth their salt had it by now.”

Yuki's lips tightened. So that was it. He wanted to provoke her. To prod at her pride until she responded.

“What’s your strongest area, then?” he pressed, mockery just under the surface. “Taijutsu, perhaps?”

"You guessed right," She replied blandly.

He smiled. "In that case... Why don’t we test it?"

She blinked. “Excuse me?”

“A light spar. For fun.” His smirk widened. “Don’t worry, I won’t hit too hard.”

A frown marked her face. He was not only pretentious but was belittling her.

Before she could respond, he reached out and tilted her chin up with two fingers, forcing her to look at him.

“You’re quite intriguing, Yuki-hime,” he said, voice low. “That’s good. I like a little fire.”

The world stilled.

She slapped his hand away, stepping back sharply. Her heartbeat was thunder in her ears. It angered her how he deemed her a weakling for not possessing the Sharingan. His actions just confirmed it.

“I think we’re done here,” she said coldly.

But before she could turn fully, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her back. She stumbled into his chest, breath caught in her throat.

“Hey now,” Yamaka whispered, his breath sour against her skin. “Don’t be so cold. We’re to be married, aren’t we? Might as well get comfortable.”

His grip was firm, his face too close. His tone, coated in menace.

Yuki froze.

He had treated her like an object, as if she's something to be claimed.

There was no respect in his gaze. No reverence in his words. Just that dismissive smirk, that probing stare, the mocking tone he used when he brought up her lack of Sharingan. As if her entire worth began and ended with a power she had yet to awaken.

Yuki’s throat tightened.

 A disappointment wrapped in silks.

The sting of it lodged deep, more painful than she expected. She had thought she was used to judgment, to whispers behind screens and scrutinizing glances during clan meetings—but this felt worse.

This was direct. Measured. Intentional.

And it worked.

She felt Insulted. Diminished.

As if her worth had been peeled away with a single comment and replaced with shame. It clung to her skin like oil, thick and inescapable.

She turned her face away, blinking hard.

But the thought slipped in, quiet and poisonous:

Why would he respect me?

Why would any of them?

She wasn’t Madara—fierce, fearless, feared. She wasn’t Izuna, with his perfect chakra control, speed and sharp mind. Even her father, for all his silence, had never looked at her the way he looked at her brothers. With pride. With expectation.

Her fists curled in her sleeves.

Compared to them... I am nothing.

No Sharingan. No battlefield glory. No voice in council rooms.

Just a girl, paraded around in fine robes, expected to smile and bow and eventually marry into usefulness.

She hated that this man had the power to make her feel like less. But the truth was, a part of her had already believed it.

He had only said aloud what her silence had whispered for years.

“It hasn’t been decided if I’ll marry you. And if you touch me again without my consent, I will make you regret it.”

His grin faltered for the first time.

“Yamaka.”

The voice was low, cold, and sharper than steel, and Yamaka suddenly felt chills down his spine. 

The boy stiffened as Madara approached, with Izuna just behind him.

Yuki’s breath caught as she noticed Madara’s eyes burning with something lethal.

“Your father’s asking for you,” Izuna said, tone clipped.

Without another word, Yamaka let go and stalked off. He dared not look back.

.

.

.

Madara remained by her side.

“What happened?” he asked.

Yuki looked down. “Nothing. I... tripped. He caught me.”

Madara stared at her.

He didn’t need to be told the truth. He had seen enough. The way Yamaka’s hand gripped her. The flicker of fear in her eyes. The shame and anger pulsing under her mask.

“Hn,” he murmured.

She was lying. And that pissed him off even more.

Why protect him?

Does she… like him?

The thought alone made something inside him twist and burn.

For the rest of the meeting, he sat still—expression unreadable. But his mind spun with violent thoughts.

And every time Yamaka spoke, Madara imagined all the ways he could break his jaw.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki didn’t know how to approach Madara when he was like this.

She could see it—the flicker of fury in his eyes, the way they darkened like coal every time they landed on Yamaka. His silence wasn’t calm; it was the kind that simmered beneath the skin, waiting to erupt.

Once the meeting concluded, she grabbed his hand and tugged insistently towards her compound.

“Yuki—what are you doing? I need to escort them back to the gate—”

“No, you don’t,” she cut him off, dragging him behind her. “This can wait. I need to talk to you.”

He pulled against her hold. “I don’t want to hear anything.”

“Well, that’s too bad.” She stopped, turned, and met his glare. “Because you will hear me.”

She shut the door to her room behind them and let out a breath. The silence was heavy.

“I’m sorry,” she began softly. “I’m sorry I lied.”

Madara crossed his arms, his jaw tight. “You better be.”

She looked down at her feet, her voice barely above a whisper. “I just... I didn’t want you to do something reckless. I know you, Nii-san. You’ve been itching to tear him apart since the moment he walked in, haven’t you?”

He looked away, frowning. “Kind of,” he muttered. “I just— the thought of him touching you like that… as if you were some common girl.”

She shook her head gently. “I know. But try to understand. Hiko is a strong clan and a marriage like this would strengthen our political ties.”

“We don’t need them,” he snapped. “I’m not handing you over to some brat in such a manner!”

The pause that followed was long and tense.

He wouldn’t meet her eyes, and the air between them felt brittle.

Ah...He's annoyed. She disliked it when he was angry. This wild look...It marred his handsome feature's. 

She stepped closer, reaching up to cradle his face in her hands. “Nii-san... look at me.”

His muscles were tense under her touch, but when his eyes met hers, something in him gave way. His shoulders slumped ever so slightly.

“I’m not going to marry someone just because it’s convenient,” she said gently. “I will marry the man I love. And I’ll wait... no matter how long it takes.”

She smiled, wrapping her arms around him and resting her head against his chest. “So stop worrying, okay? I’m not going anywhere. I’ll stay right here, just to annoy you for many, many years.”

A laugh escaped her lips, light and warm. She lifted her head and pressed a soft kiss to his cheek. “Also, You should seriously work on controlling this temper of yours.”

Madara let out a quiet huff—almost a laugh—and slowly wrapped his arms around her. Her warmth seeped into him like a balm. She felt so small, so fragile in his hold. He tightened his grip without realizing it.

“I'll be mindful of that.”

But then, something shifted.

Something subtle, but unmistakable.

Her body molded too perfectly into his. The curve of her waist beneath his hands… the scent of her skin, sweet and familiar… the soft, steady beat of her heart.

He hadn’t meant to notice. He shouldn’t notice.

She was his sister.

“Yuki,” he said, his voice tight, uncertain. “This is—”

“Just a little longer,” she whispered, pressing closer. “You barely let me hug you anymore.”

His hands remained on her waist, hesitant. Silence stretched between them.

His fingers brushed her spine, slow and thoughtless.

Then upward.

Then back down, lingering against the fabric at her hip.

His mind blurred, caught between instinct and horror. He shouldn’t be thinking like this. He shouldn’t be feeling this.

Yuki was about to move when she felt an arm encircling her waist, stopping her in her movements.

"Nii san?" 

He couldn't help but drink in her alluring form. So lovely... gorgeous, and lifted a hand, gently tipping her chin up, brushing his knuckles against her cheek. Her skin was soft—too soft. His thumb hovered at her lips. Her grey eyes, full of trust and affection, gazed up at him with quiet curiosity.

And it shattered his restraint.

Yes. She belonged to him.

He leaned down and kissed her.

It was feather-light at first, tentative… uncertain.

But then he felt her breath hitch. Her lips parted just slightly. His hand slid along her jaw as his mouth pressed more firmly.
He didn't notice the time ticking away, didn't know how long he'd remained frozen on spot before he pushed his tongue to lick her lips, pleading them to part way to her warm mouth.

Her small gasp broke the silence.

“Nii...?” she whispered, confused.

Madara froze.

What am I doing?

Panic struck him like a blow.

He pulled back abruptly, as if burned. His hands dropped from her body.

“Goodnight, Yuki.” he said quickly, voice hoarse.

He left the room without looking back.

Because if he looked back—if he saw her expression, he feared he might not be able to walk away again.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Her footsteps echoed faintly as she made her way toward the front hall, her heart growing heavier with each step.

How in the world am I supposed to face Madara-nii?

The thought struck her like a cold wind. Her chest tightened.

She hadn’t been able to sleep. Not truly. Every time she closed her eyes, she felt it again—his arms around her, the way he looked at her, the unbearable weight of his closeness. She had relived that moment a dozen times beneath her covers, questioning everything.

Had she done something wrong? Should she have pulled away sooner? Should she have said something?

And yet…

Why didn’t I?

Her hands clenched by her sides as she entered the hall.

The moment her father and brothers arrived, she greeted them with the usual grace, every smile rehearsed, every bow mechanical. Her legs moved on their own as she settled beside Izuna—her body present, her mind drowning.

She didn’t dare look at Madara.

She could feel him, though. His presence filled the room like smoke—impossible to ignore. Her eyes stayed fixed on the table before her, as though even a flicker upward would betray the storm in her chest.

Time passed in stifled silence.

Maybe he forgot. Maybe he’s pretending it didn’t happen. Maybe… I should too.

Finally, unable to take it anymore, she chanced a glance.

There he was.

Calm. Collected. Not even the slightest trace of discomfort crossed his face.

Yuki’s heart dropped.

Is this all just... in my head?

Her chest tightened further, irritation bubbling up beneath the confusion.

Why am I the only one feeling like this? Why am I the one shrinking into myself?

Then, as if sensing her gaze, Madara suddenly looked up.

Their eyes locked, and her breath caught in her throat.

A second passed—long enough for her pulse to spike—before he looked away.

Her cheeks flushed, heat spreading to the tips of her ears, a strange tingling coiling low in her belly.

“Yuki?” Izuna’s voice cut in, a note of concern in it. “Are you okay?”

She straightened, forcing a too-quick laugh. “Haha! I-it’s nothing, Nii-san! Just… the spices! I think the cook was heavy-handed today!”

Izuna raised a brow but didn’t press.

Spices. Gods, that was pathetic.

She stared down at her plate, cheeks still burning.

I must’ve looked so stupid just now. What’s wrong with me?

-One hour later-

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki had always loved the riverside.

There was something ethereal about it—where sunlight scattered like silver threads over the rippling water, and the wind carried the earthy scent of moss and mint. The air here felt lighter, purer. It reminded her of a time when things had been simpler… before she had to carry herself like glass.

She spent the morning weaving between stones and roots, collecting the rare herbs that bloomed along the banks—green-gold leaves that only grew where shadow met light.

Once her basket was full, she gave the area one last sweep with her senses—no chakra signatures, no movement in the trees—and only then did she relax.

Undoing the sash of her yukata, she let it slip from her shoulders, revealing the plain petticoat beneath. She lay back against the cool, wild grass, letting her body sink into the earth, arms stretched above her head.

Aah... finally.

The river murmured nearby like a lullaby. She closed her eyes, breathing in the peace.

.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Her bare feet trod upon the dirt. As she shuffled on in that dark forest, her sleep-deprived eyes spotted two red slits among the shadows of the trees.
Her eyes widened, and she took off through the trees, tripping over the high snow. Every time she turned her head, that figure seemed closer, lurking in the darkness. Wind howled in her ears, screaming a warning to get out of that forest before the scarlet eyes could catch her.

Her breath came in hitched and quick as she raced across the forest. Soon her eyes whipped around once again as she searched those pale trees and saw nothing but black.

No red eyes. Just darkness.

Suddenly, she was scared to turn her head back, and kept her gaze ahead as she sprinted blindly. Instantly, her body hit something hard, and found herself on the ground. She picked herself up, turning around slowly.

As soon as her head was fully turned up, she was face to face with those scarlet eyes, that dark figure towering above her. Her eyes stared into the deep red eyes of the figure, and she watched as it produced claws from its shadow that used to be unclear. And those long claws became closer and closer. She sucked in one last breath, squeezing her eyes shut before the world shifted and she found herself screaming.

. 

. 

. 

Her eyes flew open. She lay gasping for a few seconds, trying to break free from that nightmare.

Soon her vision noticed the dimness and realized it was the night circled around her, tighter and colder as it rained.

The only thing that provided light and warmth was the small burning fire nearby. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Hashirama’s gaze lingered on her sleeping form, the faint rise and fall of her chest softened in the glow of the fire.
He found himself wondering,

What’s her name?

Which clan does she belong to?

The questions came unbidden, accompanied by a restlessness in his chest he couldn’t quite name. Logic warned him to be cautious, after all, she could easily belong to an enemy faction—but there was something oddly familiar about her presence, a tug at memory that he couldn't ignore.

If she’s from one of our allied clans… maybe I’ll get to see her again.
But the other possibility lingered like a shadow. And if she’s an enemy?

Ever since his friendship with Madara had crumbled so violently, Hashirama had learned to keep his heart at arm’s length from strangers. Trust had become a precious, guarded thing. Yet now, looking at this girl—wounded, unconscious, yet alive because of him, he found that part of him still wanted to believe in something gentle. In someone good.

Meeting her... it feels just like that day I met Madara by the river. Bittersweet warmth and painful nostalgia coiled in his chest.

A sharp gasp jerked him from his thoughts.

She stirred suddenly, body trembling, face pale, frightened and lost in the throes of a nightmare. 

Hashirama didn’t move at first. He simply watched, silently, as her breaths came in shallow bursts and her damp hair clung to her skin.

There was something captivating in her fragility—something that drew him in despite every warning in his mind. The gentle slope of her neck, the curve of her lips even as they quivered, the way her brow furrowed with emotion. He wasn’t blind to her beauty. In truth, she was perhaps one of the most beautiful women he had ever encountered.

But it wasn’t just her looks.

It was the contradiction.

There was discipline in her stillness, and clearly she moved with a grace not born of the battlefield. Her posture was refined, the kind nurtured by years of courtly upbringing. Not the hardened edges of a kunoichi, but the poised elegance of a girl raised to be a lady.

That delicate paradox—unpolished strength wrapped in softness, veiled by dignity—stirred something in him. A flicker of emotion he hadn't felt in years. The kind that once made him believe friendships could cross clan lines. The kind that made him trust Madara.

And look how that ended.

He exhaled softly, eyes still on her.

The girl stirred again, blinking rapidly before she looked around and froze. Her gaze landed on her clothes that were neatly drying near the fire—then snapped to him.

“What... where am I? What are you doing here?” she croaked, voice still raw with confusion and fear.

A second later, realization struck her like lightning. Blood surged to her cheeks realizing she was resting here the whole time merely in her petticoat, which was partly wet.

“My clothes—?! You undressed me?!” Her voice shot up with panic.

Hashirama raised his hands quickly. “Calm down! A shinobi ambushed you. You were hurt and unconscious. If I hadn’t intervened—believe me, you wouldn’t be alive right now.”

His voice was steady, though fatigue crept into it. His hair was still damp, his chest bare,even his pant clung wetly to his frame. Yuki’s eyes lingered a moment too long, drinking in the sight of his well-sculpted muscles before snapping away, mortified.

He knelt beside her and extended a bowl made of a large leaf.

“Here. Drink this.”

She eyed it warily.

“I prepared it out of one of your herbs,” he explained gently. “It's rare, with venom-neutralizing effect. I’ve been giving you doses this entire time. That’s why your vision’s back, though your body’s still catching up.”

She stiffened. “So... you made me drink it while I was unconscious?”

His gaze shifted away, sheepish as he rubbed the back of his neck, suddenly self-conscious. “Er… yeah. Mouth to mouth, actually.”

Her expression twisted in disgust, but she accepted the leaf bowl. The liquid smelled like rot, but she drank it, grimacing at the strong vomit inducing flavour of it.

“It tastes terrible... but don’t worry, it fades,” he said with a sympathetic smile. “Kind of.”

A silence stretched between them. Then, quietly, she muttered, “Thanks… for saving me.”

He looked at her long and hard, as if trying to read more than her words.

“It’s alright,” he said at last. “But… why did he attack you? He was from the Akiro clan. They’re not usually hostile.”

The Akiro… Her pulse skipped. Madara had once mentioned them, about how their lands were razed in the aftermath of an Uchiha skirmish. They had every reason to hate her people.

But how did he know the attacker’s clan?

And worse—Does he know I’m an Uchiha?

She dropped her eyes. “I don’t know,” she lied, voice low. I have to be careful. He mustn’t find out who I am.

Yuki tried to rise. Her limbs were shaky but functional. She pushed herself upright, swaying—but the moment she lifted her foot, her knees gave out.

“Careful!” Hashirama caught her before she crumpled. His arms were solid around her, his grip firm but gentle.

“I told you your nerves haven’t recovered. The poison’s still interrupting your motor signals. Just give it a bit longer. Let the medicine work.”

Her eyes widened, surprised by his knowledge. “Are you… a medic-nin?”

He chuckled, “One of the best, maybe! Hahaha!” His laughter rolled out unrestrained and booming.

Despite herself, Yuki felt her lips twitch.
This man was dangerous… but also deeply disarming.

And that, somehow, made him even more dangerous.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The boisterous weather continued, relentless and wild. Cold wind howled through the cave’s narrow mouth, and the fire crackled low, its warmth barely enough to chase the damp chill from the air. It was a risk to keep it burning. The flames would attract lot of attention from wild animals or worse—a passing by Shinobi. 

But Yuki didn’t ask him to put it out. She was freezing.

“You know we can’t keep the fire going much longer,” Hashirama said quietly, his gaze drifting to her trembling shoulders.

“I know,” she murmured, teeth chattering. “P-put it out, then.”

He nodded and rose, pouring a small flask of water over the flames. The fire hissed in protest before vanishing into steam. Darkness swallowed the space, broken only by the occasional flicker of lightning flashing across the cave’s jagged walls.

I have to get home… before they notice I’m gone.
The thought struck her like ice in her gut, but before it could spiral further, the cold slammed back into her limbs. She began to shiver violently.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have put it out,” Hashirama muttered, watching her with a worried frown.

“I… I’m-m f-fine,” she said, voice tight and uneven.
Why am I stuttering like a fool?

“Sure you are,” he said dryly, with a glance that was more concerned than amused.

A silence settled, broken only by the distant growl of thunder. Then Hashirama let out a slow breath and shifted beside her, settling his back against the cave wall.

“Come here,” he said. “I can keep you warm, if you don’t mind.”

She blinked, startled. The offer wasn’t aggressive, if anything it was oddly gentle. Still, the idea of huddling against a stranger, no matter how kind he seemed, made her hesitate.

But even from where she sat, she could sense it—warmth radiating from him like the last flickers of the fire. He must’ve noticed the doubt on her face.

“I’m channeling chakra to regulate my body temperature,” he added. “See? My clothes are already dry.”

It sounded ridiculous, but she couldn’t deny the comfort it promised. After a moment of silent deliberation, she scooted closer and cautiously leaned against him, her back settling against his chest.

He’s… really warm.
The contrast was immediate and overwhelming. She shifted slightly, instinctively drawn to the heat, until more of her body touched his.

Hashirama responded without a word, gently wrapping his arms around her. It wasn’t possessive, just steady and protective. Slowly, the trembling faded from her limbs.

She closed her eyes. For a brief, fleeting moment, she felt safe. It reminded her of her brothers when they used to hold her during storms or after nightmares, before the world grew cruel and complicated.

What will I even say if Nii-san asks where I’ve been?
Would she lie? Or tell the truth and risk everything? Either way, she was in trouble. And only one person in her clan had the power to shield her from their father’s wrath was Madara.

Her thoughts blurred as the warmth lulled her deeper. Her eyes drooped, fighting against sleep. She resisted at first, afraid of the vulnerability it brought, but her body had other plans. In the end, she gave in.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

When the rain finally stopped, Hashirama offered to guide her out of the forest. They moved quickly through the soaked terrain, silence hanging between them—comfortable, unspoken.

He decided to head back to the direction of his home once they reached the boundary.

“Here we are,” he said with a smile, gesturing to the clearing beyond. “We’re out of the danger zone.”

“Yeah,” Yuki murmured, still catching her breath. “Thank you… for everything… err… mister.”

He chuckled softly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Can I know your name?”

She paused. It was a risk, but after all he’d done it felt wrong to remain anonymous.

He saved me. I can give him that much.
“It’s Yuki,” she said with a soft smile. “And yours?”

“You can call me Hashi,” he said, voice low and almost hesitant, as his hand reached out gently. He took a small portion of her long hair between his fingers, holding it with a kind of quiet reverence, as though afraid it might slip away like the moment itself. A faint blush colored his cheeks as he looked at her, the question lingering in his gaze more than his words.

“Do you think I’ll see you again?” he asked softly. “Maybe… by the riverside?”

She hesitated, smile faltering. Her father wouldn’t let her out of sight if he even suspected where she’d been.

“I don’t know,” she said honestly.

He nodded, gaze soft. “I understand. If fate allows, we’ll meet again.”

“It was nice to meet you, Hashi-san.”

“And you, Yuki-san.”

Their eyes lingered for a moment longer than necessary, then the moment passed. He turned, vanishing into the forest. And she—heart heavier than she expected, walked toward the path that would take her home.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Yuki-sama is resting,” Hemiko said, voice thin. “She mentioned she wasn’t feeling well.”

Madara didn’t move at first. He simply stared at her, gaze unreadable. But something in his chest stirred—something quiet and uneasy. That answer felt too rehearsed.

The moment his duties were done, he walked straight to Yuki’s quarters.

He rapped his knuckles lightly against the door. “Yuki?”

Silence.

He waited a beat, then knocked again—firmer this time. Still nothing.

A chill threaded down his spine, and without waiting any longer, he slid the door open.

The room was empty.

Of course it was.

So, the maid had lied.

His jaw tensed. He stepped back into the corridor, his voice low but cutting as he ordered one of the guards, “Bring Hemiko. Now.”

A few minutes later, Hemiko appeared at the doorway, her hands trembling at her sides. Her face was pale.

“Speak,” Madara commanded, his voice devoid of warmth.

“Madara-sama—please! Forgive me!” she cried, bowing deeply.

His expression didn’t change. “And?”

“I-I lied,” she admitted, her voice quivering, “because Yuki-sama asked me to!”

He studied her silently. The flicker of something sharp passed through his eyes.

So she went behind my back.

“And where is she now?”

“I… I d-don’t know exactly. She said she was going to gather some herbs…”

Madara’s frown deepened. Again. No matter how many times he warned her not to wander into the forest alone, she never listened. He’d let it go before since he knew she found peace in those quiet hours of collecting herbs. But this time, something about it didn’t sit right.

She’s reckless. Too reckless.

He exhaled slowly through his nose.

“I should kill you.”

The words were spoken so evenly that for a moment, Hemiko forgot how to breathe. The air around him felt frozen, heavy with restrained violence. She dared not lift her gaze.

“You know why I won’t. Don’t you?”

Her voice barely escaped her throat. “B-because Yuki-sama... she… she cares for me. Considers me family.”

Exactly. That was the only reason she was still alive.

“Thank you, Madara-sama. I’m gratefu—”

“Get out,” he snapped, cutting her off without a glance.

She didn’t wait for a second warning. She bowed deeply and fled the room, leaving Madara alone in the silence, his mind already racing toward the forest, and to his naive sister. 

 -After an hour-

Just as Yuki’s fingers brushed the door to her room, a hand grabbed her wrist.

“Yuki-sama! Where have you been?” Hemiko’s voice was a hoarse whisper, barely restrained panic leaking from every syllable. Her eyes shimmered with tears.

Yuki blinked, startled. “Hemiko? Why are you crying? What’s wrong?” Her voice dropped. “Where’s Father? Nii-san? Did they… ask about me?”

Hemiko nodded, her face stricken. “Yes. Madara-sama came looking for you. I—I told him you weren’t feeling well.”

Yuki winced. That was possibly the worst lie she could’ve told. Obvious and Weak.

“And?” she asked carefully.

Hemiko leaned closer, lowering her voice further. “How did you get in? And why do you smell like… sweat and dirt?”

Yuki’s shoulders sagged. She was in no mood to explain herself. Not when her limbs ached and her head felt heavy.

“Prepare the bath,” she said flatly. “I’m exhausted.”

I wonder if Madara nii checked up on me?

“Welcome back, Yuki,” Madara said, his voice cool and unreadable. There was no warmth—just silence held taut like a blade.

Her breath caught. “Ah—Nii-san... I was just changing. Do you mind giving me a moment?”

So he had checked. Of course he had.

Ignoring her request, Madara rose from where he sat and moved to the bed, settling himself casually, yet with unmistakable authority.

“Come here. Sit.”

It was a command.

Her pulse spiked. Without protest, she pulled her robe back on and obeyed, taking her seat beside him with her gaze downcast. Yuki knew it would be better if she did what she was told to. 

For a while, he said nothing.

Then he lifted a hand—slow, deliberate—and touched her cheek. His fingers were deceptively gentle as they trailed down to the curve of her neck, before he took a damp lock of her hair between his fingers.

“It’s wet.”

His voice was low, his eyes never leaving hers. Yuki could feel her heartbeat in her throat.

Should I lie? Or tell the truth?

She didn’t know which option was worse. Telling him she had been caught in the rain was safer than admitting she’d spent the night in a cave—half-naked—with a stranger.

“It rained… on my way back,” she said softly, avoiding his eyes.

But he wasn’t fooled.

He leaned in, close enough that she could feel his breath on her skin as he inhaled near her neck.

“You smell of sweat.”

Not her own, she knew he meant. Something else lingered in her scent—something intimate and human and undeniable.

She forced a laugh, still not meeting his eyes, “I’m still a person, you know.”

His gaze darkened.

She’s avoiding me. She’s lying.

He studied her closer—her disheveled hair, the dirt on her clothes, the fatigue etched into her face. It wasn’t hard to imagine what might have happened.

Was she… with someone? Another man?

She stood abruptly. “I’m going to bathe now.”

He resisted the urge to drag her back down beside him. Instead, he reached out and caught her wrist in one swift motion.

“Where were you all this time?”

Her fingers twitched in his grip. “I went into the forest. To collect herbs.”

“And it took you all night to return?”

“I—I…”

She was stammering again.

Madara pulled her closer, for he knew she couldn’t lie straight to his face. His grip tightened slightly. “You what?”

“I… was attacked. On my way back. A shinobi from the Akiro clan,” she whispered, finally meeting his gaze.

Madara stilled.

She wasn’t lying. Not now. Her eyes—wide, shaken, and honest—gave her away.

He didn’t speak for a long time. His fingers slowly loosened from around her wrist.

“Attacked?” he repeated, barely containing the storm behind the word. “Are you hurt? Did they touch you?”

Yuki shook her head. “I’m fine now. I got away.”

But it wasn’t fine. Not to him. Rage coiled deep in his chest.

The Akiro clan dared to lay hands on her?

He wanted to burn their lands to ash for even looking at her the wrong way.

Yuki went on to explain the attack—but she left out the part about the boy with warm eyes and a loud laugh. She never spoke of the cave, or the comfort she found in the arms of a stranger.

Some truths were too dangerous to say aloud.

And some secrets had to stay buried—at least for now.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

---Midnight---

Yuki let out a soft breath as the warm water enveloped her body, the heat sinking into her skin and loosening the knots of tension wound deep in her muscles. For the first time in hours, her limbs felt less like stone and more like her own again. The pounding in her head, though duller, remained—a persistent reminder of exhaustion she couldn’t shake.

I just want to sleep... she thought, eyes fluttering shut for a moment. But Madara-nii asked me to come to his room.

Reluctantly, she pulled herself from the bath and changed into her comfort clothes—a soft, peach-colored yukata that draped gently over her shoulders. Her hair clung damply to her neck, and her head still throbbed with a steady ache. The thought of her futon called to her like a siren’s song.

I could just lie down… just for a moment.

But she couldn’t. Not when Madara was waiting.

He’ll be angry if I don’t show up. And I don’t have the energy to deal with that right now.

She sighed, long and low, then let out a quiet, irritated whine—more to herself than anyone else—and stomped her way to his room.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Nii-san, it’s me,” Yuki called softly.

“Come in.”

She slid the door open to find Madara seated cross-legged on the tatami mat, surrounded by scrolls. The dim lantern light cast long shadows across the room, making the dark circles beneath his eyes even more prominent.

“You’re still working? This late?” she murmured, stepping inside. “Do you even sleep?”

He didn’t answer, and he didn’t need to. The exhaustion was written all over his face, but there was something relentless in his posture—shoulders straight, eyes sharp, as if rest was a luxury he couldn't afford.

Yuki sat down beside him and picked up one of the scrolls, curious. But as her eyes scanned the script, she frowned.

“…These are all half-written,” she mumbled. “Or… wait, is this code?”

Madara glanced sideways at her. “You need the Sharingan to read them.”

Her mouth fell open slightly. “ Can you read some for me then?”

Without a word, he activated his Sharingan, its crimson gleam vivid in the low light. He read a few lines aloud, his voice low and steady. “A Genjutsu is most effectively created when a ninja controls the chakra flow of a target’s cerebral nervous system, affecting their five senses. This is frequently used to create false images and/or trick the body into believing it has experienced physical pain. Genjutsu can also manipulate others - similar to brainwashing—by feeding the victim illusive suggestions.”

Yuki listened, but her attention drifted. Her gaze lingered on his face—the intensity in his eyes, the way the flickering light traced his features. There was a sharpness to him, always, something commanding and distant. But there were moments like this, quiet and unguarded, where she could almost see the boy he used to be.

He looks so serious… frightening even. But still… somehow, so attractive.

She quickly turned her face away, blinking once to chase the thought from her mind.

“Yuki? Did you pay attention to anything I just read out?” 

“Huh! yes! I did! ah Genjutsu is used to manipulate others by illusive suggestions...right?” she replied. “but nii san, when will I be able to learn it ?”

“You need to develop excellent control over your chakra flow,” Madara said, pausing for a brief moment before adding, “—and your Sharingan.”

His gaze flicked toward her, expecting the usual response—frustration, maybe disappointment. But instead, Yuki was staring at him, wide-eyed, as if she’d just seen something strange.

“What?” he asked, suddenly self-conscious under her unwavering stare.

She blinked,“Um… it’s beautiful. Your eyes—I mean, your Sharingan.”

She moved closer without thinking, her hand half-lifted, reaching toward his face. The sincerity in her voice caught him off guard.

Madara felt heat prickle beneath his skin. Beautiful? Most people flinched at the sight of the Sharingan. Called it cursed. Dangerous. A weapon. But she looked at it as though it were something rare and precious.

That was… new.

He didn’t respond immediately, unsure how to process the compliment. His silence stretched, and in it, he became painfully aware of just how close she was now.

She wore a loose peach yukata, and it clung lightly to her damp skin, clearly thrown on in haste. Because he hadn’t deactivated his Sharingan, the details of her form were sharp—too sharp. A droplet of water slid down the curve of her neck, threading through her dark, wet hair before slipping beneath the fabric at her collarbone. His eyes tracked it before he could stop himself.

His gaze lingered a second too long.

She’s filling out quite attractiv-

He shifted uncomfortably, forcing himself to glance away for a moment, jaw tight as he tried to redirect his mind. Anything to steer the moment back to where it belonged.

“Chakra control,” he repeated, voice quieter now, “requires more than effort. It requires instinct. And discipline.”

But part of him knew—it had already shifted. And not entirely in a direction he was ready to face.

.

.

Yuki stared into his eyes, impressed by the beautiful tomoe patterns. I wonder how being in a Genjutsu feels like? Is it painful? Or does it feel like a dream?  

“Nii san, how does being in Genjutsu feel like? Have you ever experienced one?”

“It depends on the caster. Yes, once father did it on me during training. It wasn’t so pleasant.” Madara replied, slightly frowning as he had a hunch about what she was going to ask next.

“um... nii, can you do it on me?” Yuki curiously looking at him.

“No.” 

“Nii san please!”

“I said no. And it's final.”

Yuki grabbed his hand and pleaded, “ Nii, please! I really want to know!"

“Why are you so curious about it? It's not pleasant Yuki!” 

It worried him. Once someone gets controlled by Genjutsu, they become more susceptible to the caster.

“You said it depends on the caster! That’s why I’m asking you to do it! I know I can trust you!” Yuki whined, holding onto his arm. 

Madara sighed,This girl is so stubborn!

“Fine. Don’t complain later if you don’t feel well. You asked for it. Remember.” He warned, assuming she might give it a second thought.

“Okay!” she smiled, looking at him with large puppy eyes.

As if she would...

.

.

.

“Look into my eyes.”

Yuki obeyed, her gaze locking onto the vivid crimson of his Sharingan. They swirled—slowly, deliberately—and she felt herself slipping, like sinking into quicksand.

Her breath hitched.

A sudden stillness spread through her limbs, her body slowly losing sensation. Her thoughts dulled, as though pulled underwater. Darkness clouded her mind—thick, inescapable—and she realized too late that she was being controlled.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Yuki! I told you not to wander off!”

A warm, familiar voice rang out like a bell through the silence.

She turned, heart clenching.

There—standing just ahead in a soft breeze, was her.

Mother?

Uchiha Anko.

Alive.

Yuki’s eyes brimmed with tears before she could even process the thought. Her chest ached with the sudden weight of memory. She had worn so many smiles to mask that hollow ache over the years, the quiet grief of a girl growing up motherless.

Anko had been gentle, loving—resilient even in the face of tragedy. Yuki had never understood how someone who had endured so much could still forgive, still love so fiercely. There was so much she had longed to learn from her. So many things she had wanted to say, to share.

But life had taken her too soon, without warning—leaving behind only questions and the dull ache of absence.

“Huh? Why do you look so sad?” Anko asked gently, stepping closer. “What’s wrong, Yuki?”

Before she could respond, more voices echoed through the clearing.

“Yuki! We’ve been looking all over for you!”

Izuna’s voice. Then Madara’s. And behind them came the twins—Arata and Taka—laughing, alive. Even Father was there.

Tajima stood with them, relaxed and smiling.

“See, Anko? I told you she was just off training somewhere. You worry too much,” he said with a chuckle.

Yuki’s breath caught.

He was smiling.

She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen him smile like that.

She wanted to memorize everything—the warmth of her mother’s hand, the flicker of sun through the trees, the softness in her father’s eyes. This wasn’t just a memory. It was a miracle.

Because despite everything… he had loved her.

He had loved her mother.

After Anko’s death, he had stopped coming home. He had buried himself in duty, in war, in silence. But Yuki remembered that one night, when the façade had cracked. He had come home drunk—so uncharacteristically drunk, she’d barely recognized him. His voice had trembled as he embraced her, mistaking her for someone else.

“If only I’d made it in time… I missed you so much, Anko…”

She had stood frozen, uncertain what to feel, what to say. But instead of pulling away, she had let him lean against her until he drifted into sleep. For all the distance, all the coldness, she understood—at least a little—what he carried.

And for the first time, she had pitied him.

He wasn’t heartless. Just broken in places no one dared look.

Now, here they were—together. All of them. Whole.

Yuki ran forward and threw her arms around her mother.

I don’t care if this is a Genjutsu, she thought, or some illusion. Let me have this moment. Just for a little while.

Anko stroked her hair gently, concern in her voice. “Dear? Are you all right?”

Yuki clung to her tighter, sobbing into her chest.

“Mother… please… don’t leave us again. Don’t leave me. I’ve missed you so much…”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Sa Ato Nozomi no jutsu.” Madara whispered. He didn’t want to perform any harsh Genjutsu on her.

Her eyes turned cold and heavy as she fell, but he caught her in his arms before she could hit the floor.

He was curious to know what she wished for. This Genjutsu made the target see the thing they wished or loved.

.

.

.

“ Mother ....... don’t leave...” Yuki mumbled as tears trailed down her cheeks.

Madara’s expression softened, the weight of her words pressing heavily against his chest. He wasn’t surprised, not really. He had known the loss still haunted her—haunted all of them. But hearing it spoken aloud, so raw and childlike, stirred something deep within him.

He remembered her too.

Uchiha Anko, his mother was fierce and proud. The clan’s only female warrior who had stood alongside the men with equal footing, because she was allowed to, as the only daughter of Uchiha Tatsuya, a legend in his own right.

After Yuki’s birth, she had stepped back from the frontlines, choosing family over duty. But she never stopped fighting for them. Madara still recalled the bitter arguments between his parents—his mother’s firm refusal to let her children, especially him, be used as pawns in the elders’ endless hunger for war.

Her last mission had been meant for him. She had insisted on taking it instead. Said he had too much weight on his shoulders already. 

And she hadn’t returned.

Madara exhaled slowly, brushing the tears from Yuki’s cheeks with careful fingers. The Genjutsu had run long enough. As much as he wanted her to break it on her own, he could see now—she wasn’t ready. Her chakra control was improving, but her mental resilience… her sensory instincts… still needed sharpening.

He released the technique.

Yuki’s eyes fluttered open. For a moment, she just stared blankly, blinking slowly as reality returned. Her expression shifted—hope, pain, and then the hollow ache of disappointment.

It was just Genjutsu…

The dream had felt so real. So warm. Her mother’s arms. Her family together. Laughing. Alive.

Gone now.

“Ugh… my head…” she muttered, wincing and pressing a hand to her temple.

Without a word, Madara bent down and lifted her into his arms. 

“I had other things I meant to discuss with you,” he murmured as he placed her down on the edge of his bed, adjusting the blanket over her with unexpected care, “but it’s too late now. You need rest.”

She blinked up at him, her voice faint. “Aren’t you going to sleep, Nii-san?”

He shook his head, already turning toward his desk. “I still have scrolls to review.”

She watched him for a few seconds longer, her mind still reeling from the fading illusion, then sank deeper into the mattress, letting exhaustion take over.

Madara sat in silence, his back to her, the flickering lamplight casting long shadows across his desk.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki took out a small vial from her satchel and drank the sedative potion she had carefully brewed from her herbs. It was bitter, but familiar. She swallowed it down and lay back, staring at the ceiling.

So… that’s what Genjutsu feels like.
It had been so vivid—so heartbreakingly real.

And yet… she hadn’t been able to break it.

Why am I so pathetic?
The doubt crept in, unwelcome but persistent. Madara… Izuna-nii… they would’ve seen through it in seconds.

She turned her head to look at her older brother, still seated at his desk, scrolls laid out neatly around him. His silhouette was outlined in the low lamplight—shoulders tense, eyes fixed, always working.

Nii-san never rests.

To the world, Madara and Izuna were shadows on the battlefield—cold, ruthless, untouchable. But she knew better. Beneath the armor and the reputation, her brothers bore the weight of the clan in silence. She had seen them laugh. She had seen them weep behind closed doors. The world didn’t know that side of them.

Still, she worried. Especially about Madara.

He had changed ever since his strange encounters with that Senju boy. She wasn’t sure what had happened between them, but something in her brother had hardened since. He smiled less, brooded more. Sometimes, it felt like even Izuna couldn’t reach him.

And then… there was Father.

The unspoken tension between them had been growing lately. It was subtle, but Yuki noticed. She always noticed.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She considered going back to her room, but her limbs were heavy, her thoughts unfocused. The medicine was taking effect faster than she expected.

Madara finished organizing his scrolls and extinguished the lamp. Yuki watched from the corner of her eye, expecting him to join her on the bed, as he had done many times when they were younger.

But he didn’t.

She heard the sound of him settling on the floor.

“Nii-san… why are you sleeping there?” she asked softly.

There was a pause.

“Wouldn’t it make you uncomfortable if we slept on the same bed?”

“Huh? why would I feel uncomfortable?” Sometimes, her brothers used to stay in her room and fall asleep with her. She never felt uncomfortable with them. Instead, she cherishes every moment she gets to spend with them.

He didn’t reply. He wanted to sleep with her, but somewhere deep in his mind, he knew he shouldn’t. She was not a child anymore. And though he tried to ignore it, something about being close to her had started to feel… different. Unsettling. A shift he didn’t know how to name, and that troubled him more than he wanted to admit.

He kept telling himself it’s because she’s his younger sister and he loves her, but lately he doubted if that’s the case. He remembered that time when he was about to kiss her. In his mind, he kept trying to convince himself that it is normal because she is attractive and it’s because of his age.

Is this normal? Is it because she’s attractive?

Yes...that might be it.

But...

.

.

If that’s the case, then what about Izuna? 

Does he also feel like this towards her?

He heard sounds of sheets ruffling and turned around.

“I think I’ll just go back to my room…”

Her steps wavered. She was clearly too tired to walk straight. Without thinking, Madara rose and caught her wrist.

“Yuki, wait.”

He gently pulled her back toward him.

She didn’t resist. Instead, she leaned into his chest, resting against him as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Her breath was warm. Her body relaxed as she clung to him with the kind of quiet trust that made something ache in his chest.

Madara held her gently, looking down at her peaceful face. She was already half-asleep, eyelids fluttering as the potion dulled her thoughts.

There was a time when moments like this brought him comfort. But now, he wasn’t sure what he was feeling. He only knew it was complicated—and growing heavier by the day.

.

.

Something has changed between them, mostly with him. He wanted to hold her closer and tighter to his body...rather inappropriately.

She had a particular scent, and even though before he used to find it soothing, now he found it kind-of... erotic?

Now that she was so close to him, he felt a deep urge to claim her.

Not again!

He tried to redirect his mind to scrolls or strategies or anything else. But her presence beside him, the rise and fall of her breathing, the gentle warmth of her resting against his side—it was too much.

He felt the pull, the same confusing impulse he had ignored again and again—one born from proximity, from stress, from some twisted amalgamation of protectiveness and emotional fatigue. He didn’t know anymore. And he hated not knowing.

I need space from her. This isn’t right. Not like this.

After a few moments, when her breathing grew slow and steady, he carefully untangled himself from her hold and sat upright, elbows on his knees. She shifted beside him in her sleep, unaware, and her yukata loosened, the soft fabric fell to reveal her bare breasts.

He kept telling himself to look away, but his body wasn’t listening to his mind.

Don’t.

He wanted to touch her.

Don’t be this weak.

He clenched his fists, grounding himself in the cool air, forcing his mind to harden and to look away. However, from the corner of his eye, he could still see the shift in movement, her soft breathing causing her chest to rise and fall. Perhaps, it was just his imagination, but he felt the room turn warmer and heat pool within his lower half.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He lowered his face towards her neck, hesitating to perform his next move.

I... shouldn’t...

There were boundaries, unspoken but sacred. Lines that once crossed, could never be redrawn. And yet, here he was—standing at the threshold of a thought he could barely admit to himself.

His lips found the skin of her neck, heart pounding violently in his chest as the girl lay peaceful and unaware.

Somewhere deep in his mind, he cursed at himself, at his thoughts for her.

A soft sigh escaped her lips, and it undid him more than he cared to admit. His gaze moved to her face, soft in sleep, her lips parted slightly.

She looked calm. So Beautiful. And his body responded before he could stop it, heat rising through him like a tide.

I want to kiss her.

The thought came unbidden, shameful. But it was there.

He leaned closer, his lips barely a breath away from hers. “Yuki…” he whispered, voice raw. “Open your eyes.”

He needed her to wake up, to push him away, to shatter the illusion that this was anything but wrong.

“Or else I might…” His throat tightened. “I might kiss you.”

She didn’t stir.

The silence pressed down on him. And in a moment of weakness he let his lips capture hers, feeling a pleasure so strong that his entire body tensed.

She continued to sleep despite the contact. Her warm mouth against his own felt so satisfying—like pieces of puzzle fitting together. 

Take her. He heard a voice in his mind. 

I’ve already crossed the line.

He felt confused, yet the pleasure was undeniable. He craved for more.

His hand moved further down, caressing her thigh, tracing the soft curve of her back.

His mind started flooding with dirtier thoughts—of things he wanted to do to her. The ways he could claim her. She was so within his reach... to corrupt her with his touch.

.

.

.

Red eyes roamed over the slumbering female, drinking in her doll-like appearance. His fingers itching to touch more of her.

I won’t be able to look at her the same again.

He would lose something irretrievable.

Maybe he already had.

Soon, guilt hit him like a wave, and he slowly pulled back. 

How did it turn out like this?

When?

At some point in his life, he had let this seed of forbidden love to plant itself within him. And it grew into an insatiable lust—such sickening desire for the girl in front of him.

He remembered the little girl he cherished so much, her innocent smile, the warmth he felt from her.

She deserved a normal life. With a good man who will cherish her. With children this world would accept.

Children that would not be his.

Couldn’t be his. 

A sharp pain ripped through him at the realization. He couldn't... Shouldn't steal it away from her. 

“Yuki. I’m sorry.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Izuna walked toward Yuki’s quarters, footsteps light against the wooden hallway. He’d seen her slip out of the compound earlier, and though she had returned quietly, something about it unsettled him. What bothered him more was seeing Aniki leave her room not long after.

He entered her chambers quietly. Empty.

She must be at the bathhouse.

He waited a few minutes, glancing around her room. It still held the faint scent that belonged to her, familiar and soft.

But she was taking longer than usual.

With a furrowed brow, he left the room and wandered to the front porch, eyes scanning the darkness beyond the compound.

Where did she go again?

I hope Aniki doesn’t find out…
That thought came unbidden, and it stayed with him.

He had barely reached the edge of the porch when Hemiko appeared.

“Ah! Izuna-sama,” she greeted with a soft bow. “Is something the matter?”

“Where is Yuki?” he asked, his tone sharper than he meant.

The maid hesitated. “Madara-sama summoned her… to his room. He said he needed to discuss something important.”

“Now?” His voice dipped with suspicion. “What matters?”

“I don’t know, Izuna-sama.” Hemiko kept her eyes downcast.

Without another word, Izuna turned and made his way toward Madara’s quarters, a tight knot forming in his chest.

What has she gotten herself into this time?
If Father found out she had left the compound, it would not go lightly for her.

He reached Madara’s room and paused, already certain that Aniki wasn’t there. His chakra wasn’t present. Still, he knocked.

No response.

He waited, then slid the door open.

The room was quiet. And Yuki was sleeping soundly on the floor, her blanket half tossed to side, her yukata almost open.

Izuna sighed, walking in. “Seriously… this girl.”

Even now, she was so reckless. Sharp when she wanted to be, yes—but careless and naïve in ways that worried him.

He moved to cover her properly, but his hand froze for a second as his eyes inadvertently lingered on her developing body.

She’s… grown.

It wasn’t the first time he’d noticed. But every time it hit him anew.

He turned his gaze away quickly, jaw tightening.

That truth unsettled him more than he cared to admit. What troubled him most, though, wasn’t her body maturing, but the strange, unspoken energy he sometimes felt in Madara’s presence when Yuki was near.

Madara loved both of them. That wasn’t in question.

But the way he looked at Yuki sometimes, it wasn’t just familial. There was something deeper in his eyes. Fierce. Almost possessive.

Izuna had never seen his brother look at anyone like that before.

And Yuki… she was completely unaware. Trusting, affectionate...unguarded.

Izuna didn’t know if what he sensed was real, or if he was simply reading too much into fleeting glances and wordless silences. Maybe it was all in his head.

Maybe I’m just overthinking…
But the pit in his stomach remained.

And it was growing harder to ignore.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The moment her eyes fluttered open, Yuki was met with a harsh flood of morning light pouring through the window, blinding her already heavy gaze.

Squinting, she sat up slowly, her body still weary with sleep. Her vision was still adjusting, but even through the blur, she recognized the tall silhouette of her brother. Madara was across the room, facing away from her as he changed into his training attire.

What time is it? How long have I been asleep?
She rubbed her temples. Her body still ached from fatigue.

“Ohayo gozaimasu, Nii-san,” she offered with a soft smile, hoping for warmth in return.

But all she received was a cold, indifferent “Hn.” 

Without turning back, he left the room.

Her smile faltered.
He’s in a bad mood… again.

The rest of the morning blurred by. It felt like any other day, but that sense of distance from Madara lingered in her chest like a stone. His silence felt heavier than usual.

Is it because of me?

Was he disappointed that she couldn’t even break out of a simple Genjutsu? 

The thought gnawed at her. It wasn’t just the failure—it was the silence afterward, the way Madara avoided meeting her eyes, the way he walked away without saying anything.

Her chest tightened, and she couldn't stop the sting behind her eyes. She already knew she wasn’t strong—not like Madara, not like Izuna. But every time they looked at her like that… every time they pulled away in silence… it carved a little deeper into her.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Later, she sat at the steps of the main compound, the stone cool beneath her as she watched Izuna practicing in the training yard.

Her mind wasn’t really present.

Hashi...

She hugged her knees to her chest.

Where is he from? Why was he by the riverside that day?

Was he just passing by… or was he looking for someone?

His presence had been warm and vibrant, like a hearth in the dead of winter. Something about his laugh lingered with her—the kind that filled the air, full-bodied and unapologetically alive, as if joy came naturally to him. His eyes had held the same warmth, drawing her in with their quiet steadiness. There was a gravity to him, a magnetic pull that made her feel—oddly—safe. Her cheeks warmed as the memory of his body surfaced: the sculpted strength of his frame, those broad shoulders, the way his movements radiated effortless power. She hadn’t meant to remember those details. But she did. And it left her flustered.

She smiled faintly, only to be yanked out of her thoughts by a familiar voice.

“Yuki?”

She blinked and turned. “Ah—Nii-san! Sorry, what were you saying?”

Izuna narrowed his eyes at her, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple. “Towel. Pass it.”

She sighed. He has servants for that. Why always me?

Still, she complied, handing him the towel. She made to leave, but—

“Wait,” Izuna called out. “I have something to ask.”

She paused, forcing a polite expression. “Yes, Nii-san?”

As he wiped the sweat from his neck, her gaze drifted—briefly, unintentionally. His bare chest glistened in the sun, reminding her for a flicker of a moment of Hashi’s broad frame.

Men are really built so different…

But what irked her more was the way Izuna bossed her around. It wasn’t just about towels or chores. It was how he seemed to dismiss her. Like she was lesser. Like she didn’t belong on equal ground.

“Where were you yesterday?”

Her heart skipped.

“Huh?”

“Don’t act dumb. You snuck out of the compound and came back close to midnight.”

He knew.

“I… I went to collect herbs.”

He scoffed. “How useful. You risk punishment from Father—for what? Flowers?”

There he goes again, that mockery in his tone, “They’re not just flowers! I’ve healed you with them before, don’t forget.”

“Yeah, because carrying herbs into battle is obviously a brilliant strategy,” he muttered with a sarcastic smirk.

Yuki clenched her fists. He knows Father doesn’t allow me to train. And yet… he throws this in my face?

“If all you’re going to do is mock me, I’ll take my leave.”

“Stop.”

Annoyed, she spun around and started walking away.

“I said stop.”  he grabbed her wrist in a strong grip, pulling her back harshly.

“Ow—what do you want? Let go!”

But Izuna wasn’t looking at her the way he usually did. His expression had shifted, it was strangely unsettled.

“What’s wrong with you?” she muttered, trying to pull away. But he didn’t release her.

“What did Aniki want from you yesterday?”

She blinked. “He said he wanted to talk.”

“And?”

“It was late, so I fell asleep in his room.” Her voice was guarded now, tense.

“That’s it?” he pressed, his gaze probing deeper.

He doesn’t believe me. But… why?

“There’s nothing more to it,” she lied.

“Yuki. Tell me the truth.”

“I am telling you the truth! Why are you interrogating me like this?” Her voice cracked with rising frustration.

He stared at her for a beat too long. Then came the words that made her blood freeze.

“You didn’t just go there to sleep with him… did you?”

The implication hit her like a slap.

Her mouth parted, stunned.

It was vulgar. Accusatory. Drenched in something dark and twisted.

“I—He was explaining Genjutsu. That’s all!” she snapped.

.

.

.

Without warning, he reached up and touched her neck, his fingers brushing gently across her skin. “Did he try it on you?” Izuna’s voice softened slightly.

She hesitated. “…Just for a moment.”

Izuna finally let go, and silence followed. His jaw clenched, like he was trying to bite back something.

“Yuki…” he said quietly, “You need to keep some distance from Aniki.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki headed back to her room, her steps slow, her thoughts tangled.

Today was… strange. First, Madara had acted distant, cold in a way that unsettled her. And now Izuna, with his sharp words and inexplicable tension?

What’s gotten into both of them?

She instructed Hemiko to prepare her bath. As soon as the maid left, Yuki began undressing, her hands moving on instinct, her mind still replaying the confrontation with Izuna.

Maybe they had some kind of disagreement. Maybe she’d somehow gotten caught between whatever was brewing between them. Again.

Her brows furrowed. The way Izuna looked at her...It wasn’t just anger. It was like he was searching for something—trying to confirm something he didn’t want to believe. And then—

He nearly broke my wrist.

She rubbed at it absently, the ache still fresh beneath her skin. Her heart twisted at the thought.

Once her hair was tied up and her robe hung loosely around her shoulders, she glanced at the mirror.

And froze.

.

.

What... is that?

Her fingertips hovered near the side of her neck, brushing over the faint but unmistakable mark. Reddish. Faintly bruised. Distinct in shape.

A memory surfaced—something Hemiko once mentioned in hushed giggles. About what those marks meant. Who left them. Lovebites.

Her stomach dropped.

That’s why Izuna kept staring.

Her reflection looked back at her, wide-eyed and pale.

But how...?

The forest. The riverside.

Her thoughts spiraled until they landed on a single name.

Hashi-san.

She remembered how close they had been. How his arms had cradled her. How her mind had drifted somewhere between dream and memory.

But—he wouldn’t do that. 

Her fingers traced the mark again, slower this time. The warmth of his presence, his laughter, the kindness in his eyes... It didn’t align. 

Would he?

"..."

The noise of the compound faded into silence.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki returned to the compound with hurried steps, her heart thudding like a drumbeat in her ears.

She hadn’t even caught her breath when she sensed him—Izuna. And as fate would have it, he stood right at the entrance to her room, arms folded, eyes already narrowed.

“Yuki.”

His voice was calm, but edged. Too calm. That was never a good sign.

She froze mid-step, then slowly climbed onto her bed and turned around to face him, dread curling in her stomach like smoke.

“Care to explain?” he asked, stepping into the room, anger coiled tightly beneath his voice like a drawn bowstring.

She lowered her gaze, avoiding his eyes. Her hands clutched the blanket. There was nothing she could say that wouldn’t sound like an excuse. So she said nothing. Just shook her head.

Izuna sighed through his nose and walked closer, his footsteps far too steady. He sat beside her on the edge of the bed, the silence between them heavier than his words.

There were too many thoughts in his head. Too many questions. Too many warnings. He didn’t believe she was doing anything wrong—not really. But the stakes were too high now. The clan was watching everything. And sooner or later, he’d have to report her... to Aniki, or worse, to Father.

But what would happen to her then?

He noticed her fidgeting, her fingers curling into the sheets, her lip caught between her teeth. She looked like a scolded child—and that guilt twisted in his chest.

Gently, he reached out, lifting her chin with two fingers. She flinched slightly but didn’t pull away. He tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, the gesture unexpectedly tender. Then, without warning, his fingers moved to her cheeks—giving them a small, playful pinch.

A beat of silence passed before a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He tried to hold it in, but couldn’t.

A short laugh burst out.

Yuki’s eyes widened. “Nii-san! Will you please stop?” she muttered, turning her face away—but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her.

It had been a long time since Izuna laughed like that around her. A part of her wanted to hold on to it.

“Alright, alright. My bad,” Izuna said with a soft chuckle. His eyes lingered on her a moment longer. She had grown so much. Into someone so graceful, gentle and beautiful. But that, he would never say aloud.

Yuki stood up, brushing her sleeves down, and wandered over to the dressing table. That’s when her eyes landed on a small, ornate box.

“Nii... what’s that?”

“That?” Izuna scratched the back of his neck. “It’s for you.”

“For me?” She perked up, a rare smile breaking across her face. “Can I open it?”

He nodded once. “Go ahead.”

She lifted the lid carefully and gasped. Inside was the most exquisite silk kimono she had ever seen. Deep navy blue, embroidered with subtle silver threads and their clan’s insignia—elegant yet powerful. Like the night sky woven into cloth.

“It’s beautiful…” she whispered. Her eyes shimmered as she ran her fingers over the fabric. “Nii-san…” Without hesitation, she turned and threw her arms around him. “Thank you.”

Izuna patted her back awkwardly, but smiled.

“I thought you didn’t know how to give gifts,” she teased lightly.

“I don’t,” he replied. “That was Aniki’s choice.”

She pulled back just a little. Her smile faltered. “Madara-nii?”

“Yeah. He asked me to bring it to you.”

A strange emotion welled in her chest—something between happiness and longing. “So he still remembers me…”

Izuna’s smile faded. “Of course he does.”

“Then why didn’t he come himself?” she asked quietly. It wasn’t the first time Izuna had played messenger. And every time, it stung a little more. The silence Madara left behind was always louder than any gift.

“You know how busy he is,” Izuna offered, but even he sounded tired of the excuse.

“That’s what you always say,” Yuki murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

The silence returned, thick and unspoken.

Before Izuna could press further—before he could ask her why she’d come home shaken and out of breath—there was a knock at the door.

“Yuki-sama, the evening banquet preparations are ready. It’s time to get dressed,” the servant said, bowing.

“You may leave and call Hemiko,” Yuki replied coolly.

She turned to Izuna. “If you’ll excuse me, Nii-san.”

He hesitated. There was so much left unsaid between them. But she had already turned away.

“…See you at the banquet,” he said softly, then left.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

In her chamber, Yuki sat quietly before the mirror while Hemiko gently combed her hair.

She wore the new kimono—navy silk flowing like water down her form. It fit perfectly, the crest resting like a quiet promise on her back.

“What kind of hairstyle would you like tonight?” Hemiko asked brightly. “An updo would make you look radiant!”

Yuki blinked at her reflection. “Just something simple, Hemiko. And… no jewelry.”

Hemiko paused. “But tonight’s banquet is important! Our allies will be there.”

“I know,” Yuki replied. “Bring me the clan crest ring instead.”

Hemiko pouted dramatically. “No one will be able to take their eyes off you tonight. You’ll see.”

Yuki didn’t answer. Inside, she felt like a porcelain doll—dressed up, polished, displayed.

Not because she wanted to be.

Because she had to be.

She closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, letting Hemiko fuss over her hair, even though all she wanted was to disappear into the shadows—where no one expected anything from her at all.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

"Oh! So that's the younger brother." Lady Ichiko of the Hagoromo clan smiled in approval, fanning herself with her hand, her makeup a bit overdone. She was now batting her eyes at Izuna who was smiling in their direction. "He's such a handsome young man." She added.

Yuki just smiled mechanically. She pulled a little at her obi, trying to loosen it up a bit. As usual, she could barely breathe or feel her waist. 

She was looking towards the cluster of people gathered around her brothers. Soon her eyes moved to Uchiha Sayuri, who had immersed herself in a conversation with Madara, and by the looks of it, it seemed like she was flirting with him. Yuki thinned her lips ever so slightly. She knew Sayuri acted friendly towards her just to get close to her brothers. Sayuri would often tell her to see her as a big sister… As if she would be her future sister-in-law. 

Yuki wouldn't have minded her marrying any of her brothers, but once she learned her habit of sleeping around with various men, she could no longer picture Sayuri as her sister.

"Just look at that one, shamelessly flirting with your brother." Ichiko laughed, a strange pig-like snort escaping her nose. "Your brother should stop entertaining whores like her. He better get himself a proper wife once he becomes the leader." Her eyes shone dangerously, her garish makeup wasn't helping either.

Yuki moved her gaze onto Izuna now. He was talking to some men that she did not recognize. But from their clothing, she could surmise they were from merchant groups that distributed weapons. Some women were also gathered around him, flashing him shy smiles while batting their eyelashes.

Ichiko's eyes narrowed slightly, "That includes you as well, dear." She turned to face her now, "You know my son Nobuyori, right? He fancies you. Your father is fond of him as well."

Yuki felt a crawling shiver travel up her spine as her finger inadvertently twitched, smiling palely she mechanically nodded.

"Now that our clans are allies, I believe it'll be much easier to settle matters of dowry," she added.

Looking around Lady Ichiko, Yuki noticed other Lords and Ladies waiting to talk to her, and she could see some of them with their sons with them.

Of course. She had almost forgotten that she was of marriageable age now, and all the unmarried clan heads or soon-to-be clan heads would want her as a wife.

Her expression turned indifferent as she regarded Lady Ichiko's suggestion. She'd been through this conversation many times and had many suitors come forward with proposals ever since her coming of age. Thus knew how to avoid their advances now.

"I truly appreciate your suggestions, Lady Ichiko. But matters regarding my arranged marriage is decided by my guardian. I'm sure father will answer your requests. Anything you wish to discuss for dowry and such you will have to ask him." she finally said.

Lady Ichiko raised a brow, "What a surprise. With such blood running through your veins, I never expected you to be such a docile young lady." 

Yuki smiled at her, "I'm sorry to disappoint you then." Her lips curling a little more than necessary.

"Greetings Lady Ichiko, Lady Yuki." A guard bowed, "Excuse me for interrupting your conversation, but Tajima sama has requested Yuki Sama's presence at the entrance."

"Very well. Seems like our conversation will have to wait for another time." Yuki smiled.

Lady Ichiko clicked her tongue, "Of course." She returned the smile, though her eyes were clearly laced with irritation. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The evening banquet shimmered with life—golden lanterns flickering like tiny stars overhead, laughter weaving through clinking cups and the rustle of silken sleeves.

Madara and Izuna moved with practiced ease among the gathered guests, exchanging greetings, quiet words of strategy, and the occasional cold stare when required. It was all political theatre—and they played their parts flawlessly.

Yuki, meanwhile, stood silently beside her father, every inch the poised Uchiha daughter. She offered bows, polite smiles, and measured words as she welcomed clan leaders and allies alongside Tajima.

But behind that serene exterior, her thoughts drifted—half to the distant shadows where she longed to vanish, and half to the eyes she could feel watching her.

Tajima didn’t miss it either. He watched them all—how each clan head’s eyes flickered to his daughter. Admiration, awe, subtle whispers beneath breath. Yuki was stunning tonight—he had expected this.

But it was the response of one particular guest that truly interested him.

The Hyūga had arrived.

As the Uchiha brothers stepped forward to greet them formally, Madara’s expression remained unreadable. Beneath it, though, was a flicker of annoyance. The Hyūga were too arrogant, too obsessed with purity and discipline. But they were powerful—and too influential to ignore.

Still, he couldn’t help wondering how his father had managed to strike a deal with them.

The leader of the Hyūga Clan, Jin, was an imposing figure even among other patriarchs. Flanked by his two sons, he moved with that same quiet, calculated nobility they were all known for.

The elder son, Hyūga Yohako, stood tall and composed. At 25, he already carried the air of leadership. His younger brother, Yako, stayed a few paces behind—just as tradition dictated.

And then Yohako saw her.

Tajima noticed it immediately—the way Yohako’s sharp eyes stilled. How the faintest shift of expression betrayed something more. It wasn’t crude desire or shallow admiration. It was deeper.

His lips twitched slightly upward. Good.

This is what he wanted.

 ─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─ 

Throughout the gathering, Tajima kept one eye trained on the Hyūga heir. Yohako was disciplined—impressively so. He spoke politely, never allowed his tone to waver, never lost focus during the more tedious formalities. But even he couldn’t stop his gaze from returning to Yuki again and again.

Each time, it was fleeting. Subtle.

But telling.

The first time Yohako had seen her, it felt—unreal. As though something ancient had stirred in his blood. She wasn’t merely beautiful. There was something about her that silenced the world around her. The way she carried herself—the grace, the restraint—it was unlike anything he'd expected.

He hadn’t meant to look. But his eyes kept finding her.

 ─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─ 

Yuki felt it too.

She had been aware of the Hyūga heir’s gaze from the beginning. His glances weren’t unkind, and strangely, they didn’t feel invasive. Unlike many of the men who often let their admiration show too openly, Yohako’s eyes felt… thoughtful. Cautious.

And that made her more nervous.

She kept her posture composed, every movement deliberate. Her hands were clasped together tightly, a silent effort to keep herself from fidgeting.

He’s looking again…

Yuki didn’t dare meet his eyes directly. She’d heard enough about him—Hyuuga Yohako, the genius heir. A man with discipline carved into his bones and those remarkable crystal Byakugan eyes. She was curious. She wanted to see them up close. She wanted to know if all the stories were true.

But she didn’t dare.

Not tonight. Not when every word, every breath, every movement of hers would be judged by the eyes of the Hyūga elders and her father both.

So she smiled when required. Bowed when necessary. And remained perfectly still—like porcelain displayed on a high shelf.

A quiet part of her longed for someone to see beyond the surface—not as Tajima’s daughter, not as a political token dressed in silk and restraint.

Just as her. Yuki.

But she knew better than to indulge such hopes.

In arranged alliances like these, no one looked at the girl.
Only the position she came with.

And if they did look at her, it was only to measure what she could offer—not who she was.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She let out an inaudible sigh as the meeting finally came to an end.

At last.

Yuki quietly slipped away from the stifling room, her steps leading her into the garden in search of air—and peace. The evening breeze carried with it the faint scent of wisteria, and for a while, she wandered in silence beneath the open sky. The moon glowed softly above, a pale lantern suspended in a sea of stars. She tilted her head back, gazing at it. It made everything feel smaller. Lighter.

Just for a moment.

.
.
.

"Beautiful, isn't it?"

A deep, smooth voice broke the stillness. She startled slightly, not expecting anyone.

Her composure returned in a blink. She turned and bowed politely.
“Yohako-sama.”

Even after rising, her eyes remained downcast—part reverence, part reflex. "What brings you out here?"

“I needed a moment away,” he said simply, casting a glance toward the sky. “Meetings tend to dull the senses after a while.”

“Oh,” she murmured, unsure how to respond. Her fingers folded tighter beneath her sleeves. There was a quiet civility to him that made her more conscious of herself.

A silence stretched between them. Not quite uncomfortable, but unfamiliar.

“If you don’t mind,” he said at last, looking at her again—his pale, crystalline eyes calm but searching, “could we talk?”

The question surprised her. For someone of his stature to ask, rather than command, softened something in her.

“Ah… yes,” she said, voice low, her hands nervously shifting under her sleeves.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

They walked slowly, speaking in measured tones at first. Weather, politics, shared duties. But something about Yohako's presence made the conversation lighter than it should’ve been.

He wasn’t what she had expected.

Yuki found herself glancing at him more than once, trying to reconcile the stern-faced Hyuuga heir with the man now beside her—thoughtful, composed, even kind.

And then—he smiled.

It was fleeting, but sincere.

She blinked. A Hyuuga smiling…?

"Is something wrong?" he asked, noticing her surprise.

“No—no!” she waved it off, a bit too quickly. “I was just... surprised. I’ve never seen a Hyuuga smile like that before.”

He chuckled quietly. “I’ve heard the same about the Uchiha. But clearly, not all reputations are deserved.”

He paused. “You have a beautiful smile, Yuki-san.”

She felt her cheeks warm, and turned her face slightly. “Thank you…”

Their formality had softened, their words no longer stiff with obligation. Out here, away from eyes and expectations, they felt like something closer to equals—two strangers beneath the same moonlight, sharing quiet words and tentative warmth.

And for the first time that evening, Yuki wasn’t counting the minutes.

She was simply… there.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Meanwhile, from the main compound, Tajima and Jin observed the scene unfolding in the garden below—two young figures bathed in moonlight, their voices too faint to hear, but their expressions loud enough.

“Seems our children are getting along quite well,” Jin remarked, a touch of satisfaction in his voice.

Tajima gave a curt nod. “Hn. This could solidify our alliance.”

He turned slightly, his eyes narrowing on his eldest son. “What do you think, Madara?”

Madara stood still, arms crossed, gaze fixed on the pair. His expression betrayed little—calm, detached, unreadable. But inwardly, something coiled.

He watched Yuki laugh softly, her head tilted in a way he remembered from her childhood—open, unguarded. She looked... happy. 

And it wasn’t because of him.

His eyes shifted to Yohako. Tall. Composed. Polished. A suitable match by every measure.

But something about the Hyuuga heir’s proximity to her—his quiet smile, the way he leaned in just slightly as she spoke—gnawed at Madara like a blade pressed too long against the skin.

He didn’t answer his father right away.

Instead, he watched Yuki blush as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, the way she always did when flustered.

Finally, he replied, his voice even.

“If it strengthens the clan, then it’s the right choice.”

Tajima seemed satisfied.

But Madara’s eyes hadn’t left the garden.

And deep within him, something twisted—an emotion he didn’t dare name. Not here. Not now. Not while everyone was watching.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Haa…”

The sigh slipped from her lips as she sank into the mattress, the cool linens embracing her weary body. The day had been long...too long, and though the bath had loosened the tension in her limbs, her thoughts remained tangled.

She rolled onto her side, cheek pressed into the soft pillows, their scent familiar and calming. The meeting with the Hyuugas had gone smoother than expected. No stiff silences, no sideways remarks, just polite conversation and quiet exchanges.

And Yohako…

A small smile touched her lips. He was… kind. Unexpectedly so. His presence was composed, respectful, and oddly soothing. She hadn’t felt on edge around him the way she usually did with men outside her family.

Except for one.

Hashi

Her thoughts drifted to the boy by the riverside, his laughter, the ease in his words, the light in his eyes. Yohako and Hashirama were cut from very different cloths, and yet… both had something disarming about them. One, the polished calm of a noble heir; the other, the warmth of a sunbeam after winter.

But then her mind pulled her back to the one person she hadn’t been able to reach all day.

Madara Nii.

She had tried. More than once. Searching for a moment, a glance, an excuse to talk to him. To ask him if he still remembered the little sister who once tugged at his sleeve just to show him flowers she'd pressed between scrolls.

But every time, someone intercepted. A clan leader, a messenger, a duty. She couldn’t just run up to him and demand his attention anymore. She was no longer the child he used to carry on his back. Now, she was the lady of the clan. Her every movement watched, every word weighed against the honor of the Uchiha name.

That thought made her chest feel tight.

Madara had changed. Of course he had. Taller, broader. His hair had grown longer, sometimes tied back now like their father’s. His skin was paler, perhaps from lack of rest. His eyes… harder.

She knew he had always been handsome. But now he looked carved from stone—beautiful, yes, but distant. Like something just out of reach.

She tossed again, frustrated, trying to will sleep into coming. But her mind refused to quiet. With a soft groan, she sat up, eyes drifting to the open window where the garden bathed under moonlight. A breeze slipped in, brushing against her skin like a ghost’s hand.

Her eyes dropped to the curve of her chest, how the fabric clung to her. She had her mother’s body; graceful, feminine, alluring. Everyone said so.

And that was the problem.

Beauty. An alluring body. A bride-in-the-making. These were the only thing people noticed about her. 

She turned away from the mirror, chest tight.

She knew she ought to be thankful for her gifted looks.

But it felt… empty. Like they admired a reflection, not the girl inside it.

And then, without warning, a memory she had tried so hard to bury, clawed its way back from the shadows of her mind.

.

The moon hung like a pale coin in the velvet sky as Yuki stepped barefoot into the garden, her white silk nightdress whispering around her knees. The fabric clung lightly to her skin, thin against the night’s chill, but she barely felt it. Her arms wrapped around her own body more out of habit than discomfort, her thoughts heavier than the air around her.

She moved towards the Grand old tree near her compound and lowered herself to the earth. The grass was damp beneath her, but she welcomed it. Something grounding. Something real.

Above her, the stars shimmered in endless patterns, and for a moment, the ache inside her dulled.

If Hemiko were to find her like this again, sitting alone in the dark, barely clothed, exposed to the world, she’d never hear the end of it. "Defenseless," Hemiko would call her. Reckless. Irresponsible.

And maybe she was.

Still, thinking of her made Yuki smile faintly. Hemiko was the only one she could talk to freely. About her fears. Her frustrations. There were things, though, even Hemiko wouldn’t understand.

Yuki closed her eyes, letting herself melt into the quiet.

But the stillness didn’t last long.

A presence approached, steady and deliberate. She didn’t need to open her eyes. She knew those footsteps. Always firm, always composed, a little heavier at the heel.

Izuna.

He didn’t announce himself, he never did. Instead, he sat down beside her, folding his arms behind his head as he rested on the grass. For a long while, they simply lay there, shoulder to shoulder, breathing in the same air but swimming in different thoughts.

After a beat, Izuna glanced sideways to look at her.

Her gaze was unfocused, lost somewhere between the sky and her memory. But his gaze lingered. Her nightdress shimmered pale under the moonlight, almost translucent in its delicacy, her skin a soft glow against it. It unsettled him, not because she wasn’t beautiful, but because wasn’t a child anymore to roam around clothed as such.

“You shouldn’t wander out dressed like this,” he said, more quietly now, “Alone.”

His voice wasn’t scolding...at least not entirely. There was a note of something else. Something hesitant. Protective. Or maybe conflicted.

She finally turned to meet his gaze.

“Do you watch me?” Her voice was soft, almost curious.

He frowned, unsure how to answer.

“No. But I notice.”

A pause.

The words hung heavy in the air, trembling with things left unsaid. Yuki looked away first, the silence between them swelling with the weight of history. Of old laughter, childhood games, shared bruises, and now this strange, silent distance that neither of them had words for.

“Aren’t you cold?” he asked, voice steady, low.

“I’m used to it,” she said at last, voice barely above a murmur. 

He nodded, though he didn’t believe her. He never did when she said that. But he respected the walls she built. He had his own.

He still hadn’t asked about earlier, why she’d looked so panicked when she returned to the compound. Why she seemed more... off lately. But now wasn’t the time.

“You couldn’t sleep?” 

“No.” She hesitated. “I went outside today.”

“I know.”

“You always do.” Her tone wasn’t bitter, but not entirely neutral either. “You spy on me.”

His gaze sharpened, but not in anger. “No. I just notice you. You’re reckless.”

She turned her face to him at that. “I’m not.”

“You’re neither clever nor careful,” he said quietly. 

The silence between them thickened. They’d once been inseparable. Training together, bickering, pushing one another to be stronger. But things had changed the moment she began to change. Her body. Her role. Her future.

He remembered the first time he saw blood on her clothes and realized she’d never be a warrior like him. That she’d be protected. Groomed. Married off.

“Yuki...” he started, voice low. “You do understand how dangerous it is to sneak out, don’t you? If the elders knew, they wouldn’t care about your reasons.”

“I know,” she replied, her voice small. “You don’t have to remind me.”

He turned to face her more fully. Her hair had spilled across the grass like dark silk. Her eyes shimmered, not just from the moonlight, but from some emotion he couldn’t quite name. She looked both fragile and heartbreakingly distant.

“Did Madara-nii ask about me?” she asked suddenly.

The question caught him off guard.

“No,” he said honestly.

She turned her face away, and her breath caught slightly. He hated himself for answering truthfully, but lying would’ve been worse.

Madara was a ghost these days around them, but never truly there. Izuna didn’t know what passed between his brother and Yuki, only that something had changed. And she was the only one still waiting for him to turn back. Somewhere deep in his mind, he was glad they were maintaining distance.

Then, perhaps out of instinct, or a desire to break that tension, he reached out and poked her cheek.

“Hey,” he said, the corners of his mouth twitching, “Still as grumpy as ever, I see.”

She swatted his hand, and for the first time in days, a laugh bubbled out of her; quiet and half-hearted, but real.

“You’re so childish, Nii-san.”

“And you’re still easy to annoy,” he countered.

There was a flicker of warmth, of something familiar between them.

Yuki sprang to her feet, a mischievous gleam returning to her eyes. “Catch me if you can,” she said, before vanishing into thin air.

Izuna smirked. So she wanted to play.

He let her get a head start, let her feel the thrill of the chase before disappearing as well.

She was perched atop the wide branch of the old tree, hair dancing in the wind, her silhouette delicate against the sky. She scanned the darkness with narrowed eyes. But he was already behind her.

Before she could react, arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her down into the grass below. She landed with a soft thud, pinned beneath him.

Both laughed like little children before she breathlessly murmured, “You’re too fast.”

“I’m not the boy you used to spar with anymore,” he grinned, leaning over her.

.

.

But then his grin faded.

Their bodies were too close, their breaths shallow.

Her skin was cool beneath his hands, and the robe had slipped slightly off her shoulder, with moonlight outlining every part of her like a beautiful sculpture in marble. 

He froze.

So did she.

The air between them was no longer playful. It was still, taut with a tension neither of them dared acknowledge.

“Yuki... I—”

“You’re heavy,” she whispered, almost nervously.

The spell broke.

Izuna scrambled up, cheeks burning with a guilt. He offered his hand wordlessly, and she took it.

“I think...” he said, eyes averted, “you should head back to your chamber.”

Yuki nodded quietly. She didn’t look at him and slowly walked back toward her room.

Her heart felt heavy, from the way his eyes had met hers. The way his body hovered over hers, tense and uncertain. That brief second where it felt like time had cracked open and neither of them knew what the hell to do with it. And this wasn't the first time this awkwardness creeped between them.

It wasn’t supposed to be like that. They are siblings...

They used to play-fight under the same tree, mud-covered and wild. She used to yank on his hair until he yelped, and he used to throw her over his shoulder like she weighed nothing. Back then, things were so simple. Real. It had no underlying meaning, no hesitation.

But now... everything was laced with hesitation. With something unspoken. Something that felt too sharp and too soft all at once.

She clenched her fists.

It was all because she had grown, But why did that change everything? Why did he have to look at her like that? Like he was trying not to?

Was her body now a barrier between them?

Her fingers trembled slightly as they touched the fabric of her nightdress. The same one that made him look away uncomfortably.

It made her feel… tainted. As if simply existing in this body had made her dangerous to be around. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

A cold breeze traced across his skin, unnoticed.

From the top of the compound, he watched the night unfold—silver moonlight bleeding across the rooftops, stars glittering like shattered glass. Beautiful, perhaps. But irrelevant.

His eyes were fixed elsewhere.

The tall, dark figure remained still, unmoving, gaze locked onto the two siblings in the courtyard below.

Ever since Madara’s return to the Uchiha estate, his mind had been… disturbed. Not in a loud, frantic way—but in the quiet, measured erosion of logic he couldn’t halt.

Something had shifted irreversibly since that night in his room with Yuki. It had become clear what he felt for her was not familial. Definitely not innocent. It was something far more corrosive. Far more precise in its ruin.

He had spent the years since trying to sever it at the root. Logic said it was lust—natural, fleeting, the product of isolation, stress, unmet needs. But that explanation dissolved too easily. Because even when he tried to sate those urges elsewhere, it was only when he imagined her—Yuki—that the pressure in his chest lessened.

Not the image of any woman. Only hers.

The moment his sanity began to slip wasn’t loud or dramatic. It was a quiet realization, almost like a confession.

It was the moment he stopped recoiling from the thoughts—and started enjoying it.

[𝙵𝚕𝚊𝚜𝚑𝚋𝚊𝚌𝚔 ]

Madara, twenty, exhaled slowly as he let his body sink into the warmth of the bath. Blood clung to his skin—not his own, but that of the men he’d cut down today. The heat of the water did little to soften the weight in his chest, but at least it silenced the ache in his muscles.

For a moment, he closed his eyes and let his thoughts drift. The steam rose around him, veiling the area in a foggy calm.

Then, a sharp cry cut through the silence—shrill, panicked.

He opened his eyes, frowning.

Voices followed—loud, crass, and unmistakably male. The sound of raucous laughter, jeers, and... pleading. Screaming. Sobbing.

Madara’s jaw tensed.

It was the woman they’d captured earlier—a stubborn spy, who managed to kill one of their men before capture. She hadn’t begged during interrogation, hadn’t flinched. But now, it seemed, the men had taken it upon themselves to “break” her in their own way.

This was how some of his soldiers operated. If they didn’t kill their enemies outright, they turned to Genjutsu—illusions crueler than any blade. 

He leaned back against the edge of the bath, eyes fixed on the ceiling. The sounds grated at him.

They’ll get carried away.

And if Izuna heard, he might intervene. His younger brother had always been more... measured when it came to captives, especially women. He considered such tactics dishonorable, unworthy of Uchiha pride.

Madara didn’t disagree—but he was pragmatic. He saw the rage in his men. Most of them had fought since boyhood, lost family, limbs, and years to this war. Most were unmarried, hardened, emotionally dulled. What they did to the enemy now wasn’t always about strategy—it was about revenge.

Still, letting them off the leash had consequences.

Among the ranks, there was already tension—most wanted blood for blood. It created a divide. 

His eyes narrowed as the woman’s scream echoed again followed by laughter of his men, and realized that they were taking turns on defiling her. It left a sour taste in his mouth.

Female spies were a rarity. Most clans guarded their women with fervor—not out of affection, but necessity. They were vessels for bloodlines, tools for legacy. Future sons, future shinobi—that was the currency of power. Few were foolish enough to risk such resources on the battlefield.

Madara found it short-sighted.

War was a numbers game, and bloodlines were power. Sons were soldiers. Daughters were investments.

Even in his own clan, that unspoken rule dictated much.

. 

. 

. 

After some time, the crude sounds—laughter, sobbing, the sharp edges of desperation—began to crawl under his skin.

His body tensed.

A slow, unwelcome heat stirred in his gut, instinctual and repulsive in equal measure.

Damn it.

He clenched his jaw, furious at himself. It wasn’t desire, not truly. Just a reflex. A twisted response to noise and suggestion and months of battle-fueled solitude. But that didn’t make it any less revolting.

And yet, his body betrayed him all the same.

He pressed a palm over his eyes, forcing the darkness in deeper.

In the silence of the steam-filled room, he gave in—not yet to the act, but to the truth.

He was not untouched by the rot.

He was part of it.

It had begun subtly, imperceptibly. A glance that lingered too long. A thought that returned too often. At first, he dismissed it as concern—a brother watching over a sibling, as any would...Until it wasn't.

Passing by her room at night. Watching her from the shadows after training. Memorizing the cadence of her voice, the weight of her footsteps, the way her brow furrowed when she concentrated.

He knew her too well. Not as a brother. But as something else entirely. And deep inside he wanted to possess the part of her she didn’t even know she was giving.

He kept diverting his thoughts, but his mind kept picturing her again and again.

Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw her...in ways he shouldn't.

-(Inner thoughts)- 

. 

. 

I am observing you, like I always do, disguised in the dark among the shadows. You never discern, nor do you know what lingers in this darkness.

I watch you while you let go of those useless fabrics.

My mind sees you lie beneath me—naked, shy and exposed.... the rise and fall of your bosom, the way those tips of your breasts harden, I feel the thrill of pleasure when I penetrate you, while you scream out in pain or pleasure, or both—doesn't matter. 

I thrust harder, feeling your blood drip down those milky thighs, finally conquering you, and the speed of my pounding increase.

I watch you like a ravenous beast as your breasts heave with each thrust. Enjoying the way you whimper and plead.

Your pleas will go unheard.

Because I am no longer the brother you know.

-(Inner thoughts end.)-  

His back arched as he exploded with a guttural grunt, the tension ripping through him.

.

.

.

For a moment, there was silence. Just breath—ragged, shallow—and the sound of water disturbed by his own ruin.

Then he saw it.

White threads, cloudy and shameful, floating on the surface of the water like an accusation.

The image of her hadn’t faded. It had carried him there. Pulled him through the haze and let him fall into this... depravity.

He clenched his fists, knuckles pale, jaw tight as if trying to grind his thoughts into dust.
"What have I done?" he snarled, voice raw and bitter. 

He wanted to scrape the memory from his mind, to claw the thought of defiling her out of his skull and throw it into fire.
But he couldn’t. He had summoned her. Called her into that moment, shaped her into fantasy with his own hands.

A cold wave of disgust rolled over him. “No,” he muttered, voice low, furious. “This is wrong. How sick have I become?”

But another voice, quieter and crueler, curled around his thoughts like smoke.

But you loved it, didn’t you?

You depraved soul. You should burn in hellfire! 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

He stared at his reflection in the bath’s dark water—rippling, twisted. Unrecognizable.

This was no passing weakness. It was rot. Slow, silent, and nurtured by denial. It was a sickness he had let in and fed with silence and desire.

It had already changed him.

He rose from the bath, the heat clinging to him like a second skin. Water dripped from his shoulders, trailing down a body hardened by battle—but this war was different.

This was a battle against himself, and he was losing...

Or maybe he had already lost.

He got out of the bathtub. 

An ominous smirk slowly crept in the corner of his mouth. His eyes flickered with a hint of lunacy.

I shall not burn alone.

【𝙵𝚕𝚊𝚜𝚑𝚋𝚊𝚌𝚔 𝚎𝚗𝚍𝚜.】

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki walked slowly back to her room, the silence of the compound stretching around her like a second skin. She paused at the porch, the wood cool beneath her bare feet. A breeze swept through, tousling her hair and tugging at the thin fabric that clung to her frame.

She shivered slightly—partly from the wind, partly from the memory.

Hashi...

The boy she'd spent one unforgettable night with, long ago in a cave where the world had briefly grown quiet. The cold night air reminded her of him—his warmth, his smile, his voice laced with softness she hadn’t known existed in shinobi.

I want to see him.

But it was a wistful hope. He had never come back. The ache of that silence hadn’t dulled.

What if he’s dead?

The thought stung sharper than she expected, a sharp twinge of regret blooming in her chest.

If only I’d been kinder with him...

She sighed, pressing a hand to her temple. The dull ache had returned. It always came on nights she couldn’t sleep...like something trying to claw its way out of her mind.

She turned to go inside, distracted, but froze mid-step.

Someone was already there.

A shadow leaned against the doorway of her room, silent, watching.

Her breath caught in her throat as the figure became recognizable—moonlight glinting off the curve of a wine glass held casually in one hand.

“Nii?” she asked, heart racing. “What are you doing here?”

Madara didn’t answer right away.

He tilted the glass to his lips, the wine catching the moonlight like blood in crystal. His gaze was slow, deliberate—dragging over her form with quiet intensity. The nightgown she wore was thin, too thin. The pale fabric offered no protection against his eyes—or the thoughts coiling behind them.

“It’s past your bedtime, Yuki,” he said finally, voice low and unreadable.

“I… couldn’t sleep,” she admitted, suddenly aware of how unkempt she appeared at the moment. 

And yet, it didn't overshadow the happiness she felt.

He was here. After two years of distance, of silence—he was in her doorway again.

She smiled softly, brushing past him as she walked toward her bed, heart pounding louder with each step. Her room was dim, lit only by the moonlight spilling across the floor. The mirror on the far wall reflected their silhouettes, a pale girl and a dark figure behind her—hovering, watching.

She reached for the edge of the blanket, but sensed his presence still lingering near the door.

Behind her, she heard the quiet clink of glass, followed by the soft sound of wine pouring.

Madara's gaze shifted to her back turned to him, mesmerized by her beautiful form shrouded in moonlight. Soon, she slightly bent herself to fix the bedsheets.

His eyes traveled up her long legs, lingering at the plump roundness of her hips. 

He licked his lips at the erotic display. 

Yuki hopped onto her bed, and glanced back at him with a half-smile, but there was something vulnerable in her eyes.

“It’s been so long since you entered my room, Nii-san. I assumed you forgot about me.”

Madara remained standing for a moment, wine glass in hand, his expression unreadable. Then, with quiet precision, he walked over and sat beside her, handing her the drink.

“I’ve been busy,” he said. The words were simple. Too simple.

She took the glass, studying him through the dim light. “For two years?”

There was a hint of edge in her tone now—gentle, but pointed. “To be honest, it felt like you were avoiding me.”

Her voice wavered slightly, and Madara’s fingers tensed around the glass. She wasn’t wrong.

He had been avoiding her. Deliberately. Carefully. Because it was easier to disappear than confront what had begun to stir in him whenever he looked at her too long.

But how could he tell her that?

He said nothing.

Yuki lowered her gaze, her voice quieter now, almost bitter. “These last few years… they were supposed to be the time I spent with my family. With you. But now...soon enough they’ll send me away. A bride to some stranger. Another clan’s property.”

Her words hung heavy in the air.

She didn’t cry, but the weight in her chest was palpable. She was seventeen now. The thought of leaving, of being handed over like an offering, hollowed her out. The thought of not seeing them—him—again, cut deeper than she expected.

Madara stared at her in silence. 

“I’m sorry,” he said at last, and his voice, low and rough, carried something she couldn’t name.

He reached out, softly caressing her dark hair shining against the moonlight. His gaze licking her whole figure in a calm and orderly way: long dark silky hair—disheveled provocatively. Large sparkling eyes, soft creamy skin of her neck, the inviting curve of her breasts peeking through the deep neckline. 

She'd bloomed into quite a juicy flower.

“You know, Nii…” Yuki whispered, her voice fragile in the quiet, like something she wasn’t sure she should say. She tipped the glass back and drained it in a single breath, her lips tightening at the bitterness.
“I’ve felt so alone… I really missed you."

Her lashes dropped low over eyes that still shimmered faintly with youth and warmth. “I’m glad at least Izuna-nii didn’t avoid me.”

Madara’s jaw clenched.

The words hit harder than he’d expected. His mind flashed to the scene he’d stumbled upon—Izuna and her in the garden, his hand on her waist. The softness in Izuna’s touch. The proximity. Her laughter.

I can’t let him have you.

His hand reached up of its own accord, brushing against her cheek. His touch was gentle, but the intention behind it… was far from brotherly.

“You won’t feel lonely anymore, Yuki,” he said, voice low, laced with something almost dangerous.

You belong to me.

He didn’t say it aloud. But the thought clung to his breath, heavy and electric.

A playful smile ghosted across his lips, even as his thumb traced the curve of her lower lip—a light, lingering touch.

“Say… who do you like better?” he asked, eyes narrowing slightly. “Izuna or me?”

Yuki blinked in surprise, then laughed, warm and amused. “What are you talking about?” she teased. “Seriously, is that how you flirt with girls?”

Her laughter stirred something in him—lightness, but also something darker, territorial. She didn’t realize what her words did to him. How they pulled and twisted the threads already fraying inside him.

He smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

“Nii… can I ask you something?” Her voice quieted, unsure.

 “Go ahead.”

For a moment, she hesitated. Her eyes searching his face. “Do you have... a lover??”

“I don’t,” he said simply.

“Why? You’re so popular with girls…” she murmured, genuinely puzzled.

Yuki had heard the stories, how women fawned over Madara, even went so far as to approach her, asking what kind of woman he liked. Every time that happened, something strange and tight stirred in her chest. A quiet, bitter heat. She didn’t like the way they looked at him. As if he belonged to them.

What if one day he did fall for someone else?

Would he still look at her the same way? Still care for her the way he used to?

Would he… forget her?

No. Her heart rebelled against the thought. Nii-san loves me the most. He always will.

And yet… she wasn’t naive. She knew about the women at the Uchiha base camps. Women meant to serve, to please, to relieve the men hardened by war. She tried not to think about it, but the rumors clung to her thoughts like dust.

As much as she wished he hadn’t touched any of those vulgar women… deep down, she knew that hope was a fragile lie.

“Do you want me to have a lover?” Madara asked, his tone light, amused by her reaction.

She narrowed her eyes at him. “Do you seriously not have any? I heard from Izuna-nii… that you used to summon some girl into your chambers at the camp.” Her voice dropped, quieter. “Is that true?”

.

.

.

"That's true."  

Yuki felt an odd feeling tugging at her heart again. She hated the fact that some random girl got close to him, while she kept longing for his attention all these years.

Is that why he avoided me?

"Why?" she asked, now facing down. Her heart was thumping faster now.

. 

. 

.

"To sleep with her." he replied. 

Ah. I see. Since he has already bedded her... He must like her.

"Oh. So when will you marry her?" 

He scoffed, "When did I ever say I would marry her?" 

Yuki turned her head to look at him. He looked serious. "Then why did you-"

"Pleasure." he cut her off. 

That one word shot a shiver down her spine, and before she knew it, her face glowed a richer shade of red.

Sneakily, he let his palm drift, resting lightly on her thigh.
“Why do you ask?” he murmured, almost too casually.

Yuki glanced down, startled for just a second by the placement of his hand. But instead of reacting, she simply handed him the now-empty glass. 

“You’ll be the next Clan Head. I’m sure Father already has someone in mind for you… just like he does for me.”

Yuki didn’t notice the subtle shift in his posture—the way his jaw clenched, or how his gaze flickered darkly toward the floor.

“Anyway,” she continued, trying to lighten the mood, “what do you think of Yohako?”

.
.
.

“Nii?” She looked at him, puzzled by the sudden silence.

“Do you like him?” His voice was flat. Measured. All warmth drained.

Her fingers twirled a lock of hair absently as she looked away. “Well… he’s accomplished and Handsome.”

“So am I.”

Her eyes shot up to his face, surprised—and then she laughed. “Of course you are, Nii! But you can’t be my man.”

The laughter still lingered on her lips when she caught the strange pause.

Then he turned his face to her, voice lower now. “What if… I could?”

Yuki blinked, taken aback. But the moment passed, and she chuckled again, brushing it off like a bad joke. “I didn’t know you’d developed a sense of humor,” she teased, gently punching his arm. “That was so embarrassing.”

"....."

The silence returned, heavier this time—like something unspoken pressing down between them.

"Anyway, It doesn't matter. I will be married off soon enough. Hemiko now often teach me about duties of a wife, so I feel the time must be nearby," she added.

His eyes narrowed. “What kind of lessons?”

"The usual. Etiquette, be compliant, be clever. Birth sons." her voice laced with sadness. Her hands tightly grabbing onto the cloth on her thighs, knuckles turning white. 

His gaze shifted to the exposed part of her thighs as she bunched the material in her palms. His fingers twitching to grab those soft skin—to know how it would feel to squeeze them with his hands. 

"That's not how you satisfy a man." in bed.

Madara thought, a smirk appearing on his face. I can teach you well. 

Yuki didn't respond. She felt disheartened thinking about her future.

He leaned forward, entangling his fingers between her silky hairs as he inhaled her scent.

"um...nii? You are too close!" her cheeks turning red at his touch. She placed her hands on his chest and gave a push, but he didn't even budge.

Madara felt his heart race at her touch, her soft hands were cold against the skin of his chest. But it felt oddly satisfying. 

His mind started getting clouded with nasty thoughts, "You are so weak." he chuckled, looking at her face amusingly.

Yuki felt provoked at his slight mocking. She shoved him down onto the bed with her full strength and towered over him. Eyes sparkling as she spoke, "Am I?"

His eyes lingered over her body, lips slightly curving in amusement. This girl didn't see him as a threat at all, totally oblivious of his intentions and sinister thoughts towards her. 

She looked like a cat pouncing onto a tiger.

He felt a compelling urge to hold her down in his arms. Soon, he moved his hand towards the back of her neck and pulled her head down—to look at her straight in the eyes.

"Yuki." he gently called her name, "Aren't you afraid of me?" 

His hot breath fanned her face and neck. Her heart thumped erratically  when she noticed how his eyes darkened. 

The next instant, before her mind could even register, her back hit the soft bed as he mounted on top of her. Both her wrists were tightly gripped and pinned above her head.

The girl looked at him, bewildered, "Nii san!? What are you-"

"I don't want you to get married, Yuki." 

"I-I too don't want to M-Marry him" Yuki replied, confused as a warm feeling rose within her.

"No. You don't understand," His eyes oozing hostility. 

"I don't want you to marry anyone. Ever." 

??? 

Yuki just stared at him wide-eyed.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

"I don't want you to get married, Yuki." 

"I-I too don't want to marry him." Yuki replied, hesitant and puzzled about the strange atmosphere.

"No.You don't understand," he grinned, "I don't want you to marry anyone. Ever." 

She just stared at him wide-eyed.

-Silence -

Her grey eyes locked at the future Uchiha leader, mind waving like a whirlpool.Now suddenly, all their past interactions were put to a new perspective.She recalled the moments they'd spent together,and couldn't help but question herself—if she'd been aware of this.

. 

[𝙵𝚕𝚊𝚜𝚑𝚋𝚊𝚌𝚔]

"Stop whining."

*sniff*

"I said stop crying!"

. 

. 

.

The boy sobbed even louder.

"You are such a fucking girl!" Izanagi sneered at his weak and pathetic comrade.

Madara sighed. Uchiha Yoshiro, one of his clansmen, was lying coiled up at the corner of the room, sobbing pathetically.

Izanagi, standing beside him, was scowling down and cursing at him.

"What's wrong with him?" Madara asked. 

"There was an ambush. Those bloody Senjus killed his younger brother." Izanagi replied, feeling frustrated.

"Oh." Shrugging, the 15-year-old Uchiha heir rose from his spot to change his attire.

"Shut up Yashiro! before I throw you out of this room," Izanagi shouted again.

The poor boy kept weeping.

"Blame your weakness for his death." Indifferent, Madara pulled his shirt over his head, "How many casualties?" he asked, ignoring the sobbing boy.

"Eight. They were lucky this time. We only captured one of them alive. We had to kill the rest of them."

"They dare attack our estate right under our nose. Some guts they've got," Madara sneered.

"It was to distract us. They were trying to damage our camps at the mountain. This could shift our attention."

"What's the damage at the camp?"

"Two injured. No one died. We detected them quickly."

"Hn, what about the one captured? Any information?"

"A woman. Bitch been giving us a hard time. She bit off her tongue. We are trying to read her mind but to no avail. Wait till we take her to the other camp. Our men will fuck her brains out." Izanagi spat.

Madara paused. It took him just a moment to realize that someone was snooping on their exchange.

"You little-" grinning, he turned around, charging towards the door.

"Yuki!"

A young girl with long dark hair sprinted—laughing, causing him to chase after her.

"Catch me, nii san!"

They ran through the wooden corridor till Madara finally seized her by her waist and locked her tight in between his arms. "Caught you."

She shrieked again.

Together they slowly toppled to the ground, giggling like kids.

Once the laughter ceased, the little girl placed herself on his lap, "Were you talking about a girl?" 

"Ah, just forget it."

"Nii? What did Izanagi nii mean by fuck her brains out?" she wondered. 

"You don't need to learn such vulgar words." the boy replied, feeling annoyed at his comrade for letting his 10-year-old sister hear such stuff.

"Oh?"

"Yuki, most boys are fools like him."

Yuki slightly tilted her head, a bit confused, "How about you nii-san?"

He grinned, grabbing few strands of her dark silky hair to play with them.

"I'm smart. You know that.Right?"

"Hmm...Yes! nii san is the smartest."

He pulled her cheeks, upon which she let out a small whine. "I'm leaving for another battle today. So behave yourself, okay?"

"Okay, I'll play with Izuna nii!"

"We are both going for a battle. So you will be on your own. Be careful of your surroundings and try to stay in your room. Okay?"

Her eyes dropped to stare at the ground "Okay."

Watching a slight pout forming on her face, Madara was tempted to pull her cheek again, 

"Will you miss me?" he poked her cheek.

"Yes."

"More than you miss Izuna?"

"mmhm" she mumbled.

Frowning, he pressed her lower lip with his thumb. "You know, I don't want to leave you here. I wish I could keep you close to me."

Her grey eyes twinkled hopefully,"You prefer to take me to your camp?"

"Yes."

"Like you take that woman?" Yuki inquired.

"Yes." he mumbled, unthinking. But soon the implication of his answer registered him, "No! I mean—not for that purpose!" Face flushing, he pinched her cheek.

With wide eyes she gazed at him, wondering, "What purpose?"

"Yuki! Stop." he hissed, ears turning red.

"Huh? Did I say something wrong?" she wondered,"Why are you getting angry, nii?" 

-Silence-

Watching him sit so still and silent, Yuki felt agitated. She slightly lifted her head to peck him lightly on the lips.

Madara quickly fell back, face flaming red "Yuki...w-why did you do that?"

She giggled, "I saw Hemiko chan use this trick on Maki. She told me that you give one to the people you love a lot!"

His eyes widened, "WHAT? What the hell is that stupid maid teaching you?" He grabbed her face and looked straight into her eyes, "Listen Yuki. You must never do this with anyone ever again! NEVER. Got it?"

Yuki frowned, her gaze dropped once again, sad that this trick that she'd learned doesn't work. This was the first time she'd tried it and she failed so miserably. "Mmn...okay."

She slightly peeked at him, to check his expression. His ears were still red, but he didn't look angry.

"So...not even with you, nii-san?" Yuki questioned, a bit hopeful.

The boy rubbed his forehead, troubled and conflicted. A moment later, he started blushing. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

"Only with me...Okay?"

─∗ - - - - - - ∗─

Gently holding his face in her hands,she pleaded softly, "Nii san, look at me." 

He looked uncomfortable, but seemed to calm down once he met her gaze.

"I'm not getting married to anyone this easily. I will marry the man I love and I will wait as long as I need to."

Smiling, she pulled him into her warm embrace, "Don't worry Nii, I will not leave you alone. I will be here to annoy you for a long time." she let out a small giggle before pecking him on the cheek, "You know nii? You should seriously work on controlling this temper of yours." 

Madara circled his arms around her waist. She felt his warmth seeping into her, "I'll be mindful of that." 

She missed this feeling—of embracing her brothers. It had always made her feel so comfortable and safe.

"Yuki. This is-" 

"Just a bit longer Nii. You rarely let me hug you now." Yuki complained. Lately, he seemed to avoid her touch or any sort of intimacy, and it bothered her. She feared if he'll become like father and ignore her.

Slowly, she felt his hand moving up and feeling her waist.

Soon, he held her chin up and brushed the back of his hand against her cheek. His eyes looked lost, as if he was in a daze.

"Nii san?" 

Yuki was about to move when she felt an arm encircling her waist, stopping her in her movements.

He leaned down, gently caressing her cheek before he placed his lips on hers, his tongue licking her lips. 

Yuki remained frozen on spot. She didn't know how to react. But the moment she felt his tongue pushing into her mouth, her body jolted in surprise,

"Nn! Nii?"

[Flashback ends]

So many memories surged through Yuki’s mind, crashing over her like waves pulled from some forgotten shoreline. Childhood laughter, soft whispers in the dark, stolen glances across war rooms. The small, unspoken things. The way his hand would linger a second longer on hers. The way she never stopped it.

And then the thought came, sharp and merciless.

I have been leading him on! I have been leading him on the entire time!

Silence continued, as if some kind of strange spell was looming around them.

. 

. 

.

“Nii... let me go,” she whispered, trying to sound firm, but her voice trembled, laced with disbelief. “This… this isn’t right.”
The words felt foreign in her mouth, like she didn’t truly believe them herself.

Madara stood still, watching her—not with rage, not even desire, but something far more dangerous: need wrapped in stillness.

“Don’t you love me, Yuki?” he asked, his voice low, unreadable.

She looked up at him, her heart pounding.
“I… I do,” she murmured, the truth stinging even as it left her lips. She meant it. She did love him—but not like this. Not with her legs weak and the cold teasing the bare skin of her thighs, making her shiver while warmth coiled traitorously in her lower belly.

How could love feel so twisted?

Madara’s lips twitched—not quite a smile, not quite a smirk. “Then prove it.”

“W-what do you mean?” Her voice wavered, fear edging into the confusion.

He leaned closer, and the heat of his breath traced her skin like a brand.
“Yuki...” he whispered, his mouth near her jaw.
“I love you.”

Her head spun. Her entire body recoiled and reached at the same time, caught in some cruel in-between space.
“I-I love you too, nii...” The words came out broken. 

No Yuki. I don't just love you... I desire you. Your mind, your heart, your body. Everything. 

I want to devour you until there’s nothing left but me inside you.

His voice dropped into something feral. “I desire you,” he murmured, lips brushing her neck, tongue flicking against her skin.

Yuki gasped. Not from fear—but from the sickening thrill of it.

Why is my body reacting this way?

She bit her lip, feeling ashamed.

"You can push me away now." He looked straight into her eyes as he spoke, "But remember, once you do, I'll be gone from your life. Forever."

Her heart dropped.
“What…?”

It felt like the world was tilting beneath her.

“What do you mean?” she asked, chest heaving

. 

Silence.

His lack of response suffocated her.

“Why?” she demanded again, this time louder.

Still, nothing.

“WHY?!” she cried, her voice finally shattering. “What about our clan? Father? Izuna-nii and me?! You’d abandon all of us?”

Tears welled in her eyes before she realized they were even there.

Madara’s expression didn’t change, but his eyes softened with something close to grief.

“I must,” he said.

“No...you cannot...”She stared at him, her nails digging into her own palms.

His somber eyes mirrored her face. "I cannot control myself around you. The only other way I can keep my hands off you... Is by staying away from you."

That single sentence cracked her in half.

But even in the silence, in the heaviness between them—she knew.

He means it.
He’s already decided.

Yuki shook her head, refusing to accept the finality in his tone.

This can't be happening! How could he say such things?

She felt his hand glide slowly down from her shoulder, fingers lingering just long enough to make her skin tingle with anticipation. When he stopped at her belly, her breath caught in her throat.

Her gaze shot up to meet his, eyes wide with confusion—uncertainty.

A slow, knowing smirk curled at the corners of Madara’s lips, dark and indulgent.

Then, without a word, he pressed his palm against her lower abdomen and gave a gentle squeeze.

“Mmn—” A soft, involuntary sound slipped past her lips before she could stop it. Barely audible, but it betrayed her.

The warmth bloomed inside her like fire spreading through dry grass—sudden, consuming.

Her mind reeled in horror.

No... no, what is this?

She felt it—her body responding, eagerly, shamefully. Heat pulsing in places she didn’t want to acknowledge. Her thighs trembled. Her breath quickened.

And worst of all—she wasn’t recoiling.

Why am I… enjoying this?

Revulsion warred with desire, clawing at her chest. Guilt churned in her stomach. This was wrong—he was wrong. This moment shouldn’t exist.

And yet, her body betrayed her.

She wanted to scream, to run, to push him away.
But she remained there, paralyzed. Trapped between longing and loathing.

The thought alone was enough to shatter something inside her.

No! How can we? We are siblings!

He's my brother! How can we have such a relationship?

. 

. 

. 

No, this is so... Evil.

Yuki felt like her head could set off at any moment.

But he will leave. He—No, no no I don't want him to leave!

Her breathing got erratic. She was horrified.

If Madara—the next leader of the Uchiha—walked away like this, without explanation, without closure... the clan would fracture from within. Instantly. The factions would clash, and chaos would erupt like wildfire. Blood would spill not from the hands of their enemies, but from their own.

And once the Senju caught wind of such instability, they wouldn’t hesitate.

They would strike.

A massacre…

Yuki’s breath quickened. She didn’t want to imagine the scale of carnage that would follow. Not just soldiers—civilians, children, the old. Her people.

But Madara had driven her into a corner, leaving her with nothing but impossible choices. Her honor—her body—or her clan.

Either way... I'm ruined.

Her heart twisted with cold realization.

Is he… blackmailing me?

“Y-You don’t need to go away to stay away from me,” she stammered, grasping at reason. “Once I’m married… things will change. We’ll be separate. Naturally.”

She gasped as his hand moved with shameless familiarity, seizing her breast through the silk. Her back arched instinctively—against her will—and her face burned, not with desire, but shame. Violent, hot shame that reached down her spine and curled around her throat.

“Nii-san—stop this!”

Tears spilled freely now, trailing down her flushed cheeks. She could barely see him through them.

“We can’t! We’re siblings!” voice shaking, “How—how could you feel this way about me? Have you gone mad?”

But his voice was calm. Hollow.

“…I have,” Madara admitted.

There was no pride in his words—just resignation. He sounded like a man who had stopped running, not because he was brave, but because he was tired.

“I tried,” he continued, softly. “I tried to push it away, to crush it. But it kept growing. ” He looked at her with that quiet, terrifying resolve. “This is who I’ve become...A monster.”

And he wanted her to see him for what he really was.

Not the honorable heir. Not her beloved brother. Just him—the man broken by the one person he wasn’t allowed to want.

And yet, in spite of herself, Yuki’s body betrayed her again.

She squirmed beneath him. Her breaths came shallow and quick. Her legs pressed tightly together, the strange heat between them growing unbearable. Her skin burned where he had touched her. She looked dazed—intoxicated not just by the wine, but by everything he stirred inside her.

Madara noticed it all. Her flushed cheeks. Her parted lips. The helplessness in her half-lidded gaze.

“I don’t want another man to see you like this,” he whispered, voice tight with restraint. He could have kissed her right then—but didn’t. Barely.

A long silence passed between them.

Then, finally, he asked:
“What have you decided?”

Yuki swallowed, the back of her throat dry and tight. Her limbs felt too heavy, her head swam with conflicting thoughts.

“I n-need some t-time,” she stuttered. “I can’t think p-properly right now.”

Her chest rose and fell in shallow breaths. Why did I drink that wine?
She remembered the bitterness, the way it burned down her throat.
She had only wanted something—anything—to make her fall asleep. But she forgot… her tolerance was nowhere near her brother's.

Stupid. Reckless.

Madara moved off her, sitting on the edge of the bed. The absence of his weight felt like a sudden collapse.

“Father has decided to engage you to the Hyuuga,” he said quietly. “I’ll visit their estate next week to discuss terms of this arrangement.”

The words hit her like a knife.

Yuki sat up slowly, legs trembling under her. She couldn’t breathe. There was a raw ache in her skull and a strange tingling at the back of her thighs, forcing her to clamp her legs together as if it might make the feeling disappear.

Madara cupping her chin. His fingers steady.

Dark eyes stared into her grey orbs. He had initially decided to take her tonight, but he never expected her to get this intoxicated. 

“I was going to bed you tonight,” he admitted, voice stripped of pretense. “But I want you in your right mind when you choose.” He scanned her face—aroused, confused, vulnerable. “If you’ll accept the monster I’ve become.”

But his patience was withering away.

His thumb brushed the corner of her mouth.

Then, finally, he stood.

“When the week ends—so does my waiting.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Snapping out of her daydreaming, Yuki tilted her head up to find a packed box dangling in front of her. Blinking, she reached up to grab the box and lowered it to see the impassive face of her brother, who, upon spotting her eyes, sent her a small smile.

Smiling back, she set the box onto her lap, watching as the dark-haired male took a seat next to her on the grass, "what's this?"

"well... I saw Yoshiro having those, I recall you like sweet stuff." he told her, raising a leg so that he could rest his elbow on his knee.

Yuki raised a brow at his answer, lips tilting up into a pleased smile.

"You buy all these tasty treats and later make fun of me, calling me sweet tooth!" She mumbled.

"Then." he released an inaudible sigh as he reached a hand out to the box, "I guess I'll just return it."

"No!" Yuki squeaked, "I will have it."

Smirking, the older male let his arm drop to lay back on his leg. Then his sister finally began untying the material enclosing the box.

The tempting smell tickled her nose, causing her stomach to grumble in response, "I've been craving these for a while." Catching his gaze, the girl sent him a bright smile, making his cheeks color with light pink as he broke their gaze to once again stare at the grass.

"Thank you, Nii." Yuki smiled.

"Hn." Out of the corner of his eye, the Uchiha watched as she picked up a piece of the sweetened Dango before holding it out to him.

"You want to try?" She offered.

Izuna looked hesitant to take the treat, but he finally reached up a hand to toss the piece into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully as the girl watched him.

"So?" She asked, "Do you like it?"

"It's...okay." 

It was terrible. He didn't like sweet food. But just kept chewing.

Yuki giggled and opened her mouth to say something when she stopped and stared at a certain someone. 

Izuna quickly located the source of her attention. She was looking at Madara, who was sparring with Izanagi.

She hardly blinked at the sight, a frown appearing on her face. Soon she glanced away, turning back to her food. 

Something felt off... But Izuna couldn't pinpoint the reason for her uneasiness.

"Yuki?"

"Hm?" Mouth stuffed of food, the grey-eyed girl looked up at her brother with wide eyes.

Ignoring the fact that she presently looked like a squirrel, Izuna continued with his query, "Are you...okay?" there was something strange about her. He recalled last night at the garden when Yuki asked about Madara.

Swallowing the food, Yuki smiled calmly, perfectly concealing the conflicting emotions within her "of course, why do you ask?"

Furrowing his brows, Izuna let his narrowed eyes slip to look at where his older brother was sparring moments before, "well..."

Following his gaze, the female automatically knew what he meant and released a small sigh. "it's fine, nii. You don't have to worry about that." She sent him a reassuring smile when the concern in his gaze refused to leave.

"But," the onyx eyes scanned her face with a hard look, "If you want to talk to him just let me know... I will inform him."

"Well, he's busy, I don't blame him for not having the time for trivial things."Yuki looked down to avoid his scrutinizing gaze. She couldn't tell him that Madara was in her room last night and...they did something that she didn't want to remember right now.

"Still," Yuki jumped when a large hand covered her own, long fingers squeezing hers gently, "I'll be here if you need to talk." He murmured to her as she lowered her head so that her hair curtained her face from his view. 

Izuna felt like she was hiding something, and as if it troubled her. She kept staring blankly and talked quite less, which was unlike her. Her eyes looked so sad and conflicted that it bothered him.

"Thank you, nii." Yuki mumbled. 

He smiled and reached out a hand to brush the silky strands out of her face, but a call of his name drew his attention. Dropping his hand out of her face, he turned to look back to see Izanagi waving at him to join them, and Madara looking in their direction.

"Ah, I need to train." turning back to his sister who had yet to look up, Izuna smiled as he hooked a finger under her chin to lift her face to his, "I will talk to him. We'll come back to your compound later, okay? So wipe that sad expression off your face."

Yuki furrowed her eyebrows at him worriedly, "n-no it's okay, you don't need to."

"Come on, I know you've been peeking at him from time to time. We are family. Why are you being so awkward?" he sighed before sending her one last smile.

"Now, we'll be at your room later."

. 

. 

. 

She watched him go, her eyes trailing after him with quiet sorrow.

And the moment he vanished from view, she moved.

Her hands trembled as she gathered the dish. Then she ran away. Sneaking out of the estate, until the tiled stone gave way to grass, then soil, then wild earth.

She didn’t stop until the sound of rushing water filled her ears. The riverside stretched before her, peaceful and oblivious to the war storming inside her chest.

She dropped to her knees on the soft grass, gasping for air. The scent of earth and water surrounded her, but even nature’s embrace felt cold.

Her eyes lifted toward the water, but her thoughts were somewhere else—tangled in the haze of last night.

It replayed in pieces. His voice. His touch. The way her body reacted. The way she let it.

Her fingers fumbled with the dango box. She took a bite, chewing slowly.

But the sweetness was gone.

All she could taste now… was the salt of her own tears as they slipped down her cheeks. Bitterness coated her tongue, repulsing her. She closed the box again, appetite lost, and laid back in the grass.

The sky was painfully blue. Vast. Open. Free.

Everything she wasn’t.

One week.
That’s all he gave her. One week to decide if she wanted him—as a man. As her man.

Her stomach twisted violently.

Madara was handsome. Commanding. Brilliant. And above all… manipulative.

Can I even see him that way?
As a man?
As mine?

She closed her eyes, but her skin remembered—how her heart raced when he touched her, the warmth that flushed her cheeks, the shiver trailing her spine. It made her feel ashamed, filthy almost, how her body betrayed her in a moment where her soul screamed no.

Why?

No other man ever made her feel that way. Not even close. Back then—two years ago—Madara had felt different. Safe. Almost protective.

But now…
Now there was something else behind his eyes.

She hated to admit it, but she remembered the envy that bloomed in her chest when other women looked at him. When they lingered too long in conversation. When they tried to touch what she thought only she could reach.

Back then, she had simply assumed she loved him like a sister. That her possessiveness was familial. Harmless.

But now she wasn’t so sure.

She’d always been too defenseless around him—too playful, too physical. Always finding ways to touch him, tease him, steal his attention. Curling up in his lap when she was tired, pressing soft kisses to his cheek when he praised her. Skinship that once felt innocent… now seemed like something far more dangerous in retrospect.

Did it look like I was seducing him…?

The guilt came fast. Heavy. Sharp.

How could she blame him entirely when she had blurred the lines herself?

She never imagined her actions would lead them here—standing at the edge of something neither of them could walk away from without bleeding.

She heard old echoes in her head. Voices she’d dismissed at the time.

“Yuki... could you please be more aware of yourself?”

“Stop sleeping next to Aniki. You're not a child anymore.”

“Aniki, you’re spoiling her too much.”

“Yuki… stay away from him.”

Izuna's voice floated through her mind.

Did… Izuna-nii know?

No.
No, if he did, he wouldn’t act so normally.

Would he?

Then why had he warned her back then?

Yuki curled into herself, a hollow ache settling into her limbs.

She didn’t have the strength to untangle it all.

.

.

After what felt like hours, she let her eyes fall shut.

I’m so tired.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

When he met Yuki a few years ago, she had still been growing, her beauty even back then shone through her, but had that childlike softness of youth.
Now, she was a woman. Fully grown. Composed. And stunning in a way that felt almost otherworldly.

They’d only stopped by the river to catch their breath, but as Hashirama surveyed the quiet clearing, something odd caught his eye. There was no trace of chakra—nothing threatening within immediate range.

And yet…

There, across the river, lay a solitary figure.

Yuki.

He was certain; she was the girl he met a few years ago.

Even from a distance, he recognized her—her long dark hair spilling across the grass, her frame curled slightly, as if in sleep. Vulnerable.

“Aniki? What’s the matter?” Tobirama’s voice cut through the moment. He landed beside him, eyes narrowing when he saw that his brother had gone still.

Hashirama didn’t respond.

Tobirama followed his gaze, scanning the opposite bank until his own eyes landed on the girl.

 “She’ll die anyway. Let’s keep going.”

Hashirama’s eyes snapped to his brother, sharp with disapproval.

“What?” Tobirama raised a brow, unbothered. “Who in their right mind would lie down here? This is no place for rest.”

Hashirama turned his eyes back to Yuki.
“This place might turn into a battlefield,” he whispered, concern etched into his face.

Tobirama exhaled with thinly veiled irritation. He could see where this was headed.

That look. That empathy.
It always made his job harder.

“We don’t have time for this,” he said firmly. “We need to report back. If they catch our trail—”

Too late.

A flash of silver caught the corner of Hashirama’s vision. Instinctively, he moved—dodging the shuriken aimed for his throat.

They’re here already?

Metal clanged against metal as he parried with his kunai. He shifted his stance, ready for more, but his eyes darted back across the river—just for a second.

She was no longer asleep.

Yuki had risen, kunai already drawn. Her eyes alert as they swept across the clearing, scanning for danger.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The noise of metal clashing had the girl open her eyes and quickly examine the area with instinctive precision. Her fingers immediately found the kunai tucked beneath her obi as she pushed herself upright. 

The flow of air around her changed and she instantly sensed danger. Her eyes shot up at once and widened when a dark-haired Shinobi dropped from above with his sword poised to kill her in one blow. Yuki threw herself backward and the blow missed her by inches.

Her pulse thundered in her ears.

Another man came into view, arm twisting as he hurled a thin, pointed sword at her. Without thinking, she caught the weapon mid-air, spun, and redirected it toward the first attacker.

He blocked it—but too late.

The blade exploded on contact. She had tied an explosive onto that sword when she gripped it.

His scream tore through the air, body thrown back with the blast. Blood and smoke danced in the light.

Yuki didn’t hesitate.

She launched herself at the second assailant, crashing into him with her full weight. He staggered back, off-balance, but slashed wildly. She turned to evade the blow to her neck, but his kunai tore into her arm instead.

The burn of blood was immediate. Warm liquid ran down her fingers, dripping onto the earth.

She grit her teeth through the pain, never breaking eye contact with her opponent. Slowly, carefully, her uninjured hand slid to the sleeve where she kept her poisoned needles—drawing three between her fingers in silence.

Suddenly, she felt a surge in chakra. Massive. Controlled.

She narrowed her eyes to see the source.

Across the river, a tall, white-haired shinobi fought with frightening ease—his speed blurring as he dispatched three enemy nin with precise, fluid strikes.

Yuki felt a chill down her spine. That white-haired man was far stronger than her. She couldn’t risk picking a fight with him. 

I need to get out of here immediately!

She turned and ran. She didn’t look back—but the chakra signature of the dark-haired man trailed behind her like a shadow. When he came within range, she spun mid-stride and released a fireball at point-blank range. The flames roared, engulfing him.

He screamed, and the smell of charred flesh filled the air.

I need to preserve my chakra... she reminded herself, clutching her wounded arm.

But as she pivoted to flee again, she skidded to a stop.

Seven men blocked her path, grinning with sick anticipation

“Well, well,” one of them whistled, stepping forward.
“Ain’t she pretty.”

“She’ll fetch a damn good price,” another sneered.

Yuki’s stomach dropped. She moved her hand slowly toward her kunai, expression unreadable.

“Looks like this one bites,” another mocked.

Without warning, one of them lunged.

Yuki met him head-on. Her poisoned needles were still in her bleeding hand, so she focused chakra into her right fist—and struck.

His body flew back several meters before crashing against a tree.

“Nice! I like ‘em strong!” a blond-haired man jeered. “Bet she’s wild in bed.”

Yuki swallowed back the rising disgust. Her mind raced.
How do I escape?

They charged together. Yuki quickly formed a seal and expelled a wide arc of fire, forcing them to scatter. At the same time, she threw her needles. Two found their targets.

They dropped to the ground moments later, coughing blood.

Two down. Four to go.

But her legs trembled.

Yuki raked her mind, plotting possibilities to somehow make it out of here alive.

She was bleeding. Drained. That last attack had cost her too much. Her vision blurred for a moment.

Before she could recover, one of them struck.

Yuki stumbled back toward the riverbank, barely keeping balance.

“Don’t move, sweetheart.”

She froze as a hand coiled tightly around her neck.

She struggled, but his strength pinned her. A cry escaped her lips as he twisted her injured arm behind her, sending searing pain down her shoulder.

Her face hit the cold ground as cold metal blade at her back tore at her clothes, exposing her upper back to the cold air.

“It’s such a pity to kill you.” he murmured, a sick grin on his face, “don’t worry, we will show you heavens before sending you there.” he laughed as other men started snickering.

She quietly moved her hand towards her chest where she hid some small smoke bombs. She decided to use it to distract him just for a second which was enough to stab the poison needle into him. 

He grabbed her hair roughly and pulled her head back, making her cry out in pain again. She quickly released the smoke bomb and pulled out her needles.

The next moment she felt the blond fall down beside her lifelessly. 

huh? but I didn’t use the needle! 

In shock she watched as a tall man with long dark brown hair kill those three men in an instant. He had his back turned towards her.

She pulled her tattered clothing together with her uninjured arm, cheeks flushed with humiliation.

How am I supposed to walk into my estate like this...?

A new chakra signature approached. Cold. Sharp.

She turned quickly—and froze.

It was the white-haired shinobi from earlier. He stood behind her, gazing down with narrowed eyes. Silent. Expression unreadable.

Yuki stepped back instinctively, a ripple of fear twisting in her chest.

He didn’t speak.

But the irritation in his eyes made her skin crawl.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama was annoyed.

He watched his brother interfere in a fight that didn’t require any intervention. All because of some strange girl who now stood in front of them, rather boldly, despite her obvious injuries and near miss with death.

Her right hand was bleeding, crimson streaks running down her fingers. Tobirama frowned, eyes scanning her condition with sharp precision.

She had long dark hair that looked quite soft as it swayed in the wind. Her eyes, heavily lashed and a striking stormy grey held a peculiar brightness. They were far too captivating for someone he was supposed to ignore. Her skin was pale, unblemished like porcelain. And her figure…

Well, it's hard not to notice.

Tobirama clicked his tongue quietly to himself. She was, admittedly... beautiful. Extremely so.

But none of that mattered.

She was a problem.

And now they were part of it. They were already late—very late—and Tobirama could already imagine Butsuma’s furious shouting ringing in his ears.

The girl took a cautious step back.

Tobirama snickered, “If I wanted to kill you, I would’ve done it already.” 

“You could be more polite to her, Tobi” Hashirama called out behind him as he approached, the usual warmth in his voice edged with reproach.

The girl blinked, her eyes flicking toward the brown-haired man. They widened slightly.

Hashi-san?

She opened her mouth to call out to him—but Hashirama moved before she could speak. Gently, without a word, he took her injured hand and began healing it. His chakra was calm, warm.

She glanced up at him, trying to say something, but he shook his head almost imperceptibly.

Yuki figured out he must be acting this way because of the white-haired man behind him. 

“What’s your name?” Tobirama asked, voice clipped.

Silence.

“…Are you mute? Or acting dumb?” he narrowed his eyes at her for ignoring him.

Still, no answer.

“You disrespectful little—”

“Tobi.” Hashirama’s voice cut in, firmer this time.

Yuki turned slightly to study the white-haired man. Eyes sharp and cold—were set beneath a furrowed brow and red markings that slashed across his face. He was as tall as Hashirama but far paler. The frown etched into his expression made him look perpetually hostile.

He’d be handsome if he didn’t frown so much.
Yuki bit the inside of her cheek, disturbed by how impolite he was.

“I’m neither mute nor dumb,” she finally answered, her voice cool and calm.

Tobirama snorted. “Of course you’re not mute. We could hear your screams from the other side of the river.”

“Tobi…” Hashirama pinched the bridge of his nose. “Shut it.”

Yuki flushed slightly—not entirely from embarrassment, but from sheer frustration. She didn’t owe this man her name, nor her trust.

Still, when Hashirama gently took off his outer shirt and handed it to her, his gaze briefly averting as a faint blush crept up his cheeks, she softened.

“Wear this,” he offered.

“It’s Yuki,” she replied, meeting Hashirama's gaze. Her heart stirred taking notice of the changes in him over the years. He had matured. His features had sharpened, but the kindness in his expression remained the same.

She slipped his shirt on. It was far too big, reaching all the way to her thighs, and the sleeves had to be folded multiple times before her hands were visible.

Tobirama watched the quiet exchange with narrowing eyes.

The blush on his brother’s face. The softness in his tone. The way he looked at her.

This idiot.
Did he forget he already has a fiancée?

His jaw clenched slightly.

His brother getting sidetracked by a wandering girl—no matter how beautiful or pretty eyed—was the kind of foolishness Tobirama had no patience for.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Jumping from one tree to the other, Yuki slightly looked up at the sky for a moment. The sun went down long ago and night had fallen. She left the Uchiha estate around 2 pm and had planned to reach back at 6 pm since it took around 2 hours for her to travel from her house to the far away riverside at her speed; the reason being the dense forest. She had to be extremely cautious of her surroundings and the route she took while traveling back and forth to these two destinations. There were times she had to encounter spies and bandits that would follow her. If anyone came to know that she was an Uchiha, she knew how much trouble that would bring. 

But she knew she screwed up today. She was supposed to meet her brothers around dinnertime, but from the looks of it, it seemed past dinner time. Because of today’s incidents, she got late and could only leave for her home after the sun went down. She had to change her route several times because she encountered or rather detected Hanko clan ninjas out on the lookout for someone.

Yuki did not talk freely to Hashi due to that annoying man Tobi. She thanked them and then quickly took off seeing the sunset. But she felt her heart feel a lot lighter now than ever. She was so happy that Hashi wasn’t dead. He was alive and healthy and still laughed like an idiot. 

Thinking about him, a smile formed on her face.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

What the hell Yuki?

Izuna felt his blood boil. To say he was angry would be an understatement.

His breathing was irregular since he was running around for the past couple of hours searching for her. 

The moment he came to know that Yuki wouldn’t be having dinner, he felt suspicious but hoped that she would come back to the estate before he and Madara went to her compound. So he deliberately tricked the sensory guards guarding the gates into some other duty, assuring them that Madara had assigned the duty to someone else. 

He waited one whole hour outside on the edge of the forest area to catch her before anyone else would. He knew she will be entering the estate through the warehouse in the far back left region where the servants resided but still prayed the entire time that the special guards placed by father wouldn’t detect her. 

Sadly. She didn’t make it in time. Madara already knew. Right now he was busy dealing with their father-Tajima Uchiha.

The whole time various thoughts were muddled in his head as he tried to reason her secret outings.

Does she have a lover?

That seemed like the most plausible reason for her outings, but he felt like she understood better than anyone that her marriage will be arranged.

What if she’s meeting up with someone like Aniki did back then? 

What if they are Senjus ?

That too didn’t convince him enough. If she was meeting a Senju, they would either kill her or would try to take intel from her by kidnapping her. Friendly talk never usually comprised discussing clan secrets.

So what is it?

Is it her way of annoying father? 

Izuna remembered a distant memory.

【Flashback】

Yuki was only twelve, but the stacks of heavy scrolls surrounding her made her look older—burdened, serious, distant. She sat cross-legged on the tatami mat, her small fingers gripping a thick leather-bound book that looked comically large in her hands. It wasn’t medicine or anatomy today.

Izuna approached with casual curiosity and a hint of concern. He plucked a scroll from a nearby pile and skimmed the title: Feudal Taxation and Clan Wealth Allocation.

He blinked. “Why are you reading this?” he asked as he sat beside her.

Yuki didn’t look up. “I think our money management is messy.”

Izuna frowned. “That’s not something you need to worry about.”

Her grey eyes flicked up at him, brows arching. “Why not?”

He hesitated. How was he supposed to explain something so dark and tangled?

The truth was: it wasn’t just about numbers. It was about control, manipulation, and decades-old power plays.

The elders—those ancient, silver-tongued puppeteers—still held the clan’s reins in subtle ways. While the world saw them as wise and venerable, Izuna and Madara knew better. So did their closest circle. The elders whispered in Tajima’s ear, twisting situations to suit their gain. They carefully distributed wealth to favor those loyal to them, slowly bleeding the clan of integrity.

Madara loathed them. But for now, he kept quiet. “Let them dig their graves,” he had once told Izuna. “I have plans once I become head.”

Izuna had known of the financial disarray ever since their mother, Anko Uchiha, passed. She had once kept a tight leash on the clan’s treasury—her presence was enough to silence even the greediest elder. Being the daughter of Tatsui Uchiha, she had the strength and the name to oppose corruption. Once, she had even ordered the public execution of an elder caught embezzling funds. That decision marked her.

After Yuki was born, Anko retired from shinobi duty. But the elders never forgave her interference. Rumors still lingered that she had been forced onto that last mission—the one she never returned from.

Izuna remembered the meeting Madara had once called, raising concerns about declining finances. Tajima had dismissed him without so much as a glance.

What bothered Izuna most wasn’t just the danger to the clan’s stability. It was how easily the Senju had begun to flourish economically. Battles were one thing—but power, in this age, was also measured in coin.

【Flashback ends】

To everyone's surprise, Yuki—just thirteen—had turned things around to some extent.

She studied obsessively. Calculated risks. Proposed reforms. Within a year, the clan's treasury had swelled. Her methods were efficient, outmaneuvering even the more seasoned traders.

But Tajima never acknowledged her.

Worse—he halted her shinobi training altogether. She wasn't sent on missions, and wasn’t even permitted to spar.

Tajima spent time with his sons, sometimes training with them, sometimes simply sitting beside them in council. But with Yuki? Izuna could count the number of conversations they’d had on one hand. She was summoned only when there were guests—always perfectly dressed, composed, and silent.

She didn’t even have many friends. She wasn’t allowed to. As the lady of the house, she could only have acquittance-to strengthen the alliances and manage the finance. 

Still, Izuna believed it was her contribution that had doubled the Uchiha treasury. The clan now stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the Senju and even the Sarutobi in terms of wealth, and yet… nothing. No credit was given to her, no recognition. No formal mention in the council halls. Not even a passing word of praise from their father.

Because she was a girl who hadn’t awakened her Sharingan.

And perhaps… because she reminded them too much of the woman they were all trying to forget.

And the elders whispered—always in corners, behind closed doors—of marrying her off, of removing her from the estate as swiftly and quietly as possible. A woman meddling in a man’s affairs was an affront they would not tolerate. For they believed her mother had already done enough damage to the council with her boldness, her interference, her refusal to bow. And now her daughter was beginning to do the same.

Izuna sighed, watching her from across the compound. Even now—despite everything—she moved through life as if unbothered. Carefree. Almost... stubbornly light-hearted.

But he knew better.

His attention snapped suddenly. Something moved—between the trees. A shadow, slight but sharp.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Izuna grabbed her hand and pulled her through the estate gates, eyes scanning the darkness to make sure no one saw them. Without a word, he led her straight toward the old, worn-down warehouse near the eastern wing—long abandoned, now their only refuge from prying eyes.

Once inside, he shut the creaky door and spun on her.

“What were you thinking?” he snapped, pushing her down in frustration, not hard—but firm enough that she stumbled.

Yuki hit the ground, her palms scraping the dust-covered floor. She tried to lift herself, voice low and trembling.
“I-I’m sorry… Nii-san…”

“Do you even know what time it is?” His eyes blazed in the dim light.

“…”

“I asked you something, Yuki!”

“Evening…?” she murmured, uncertain. She knew it was late—she could feel it in the silence of the estate—but not how late.

“It’s past ten.”

“…”

“Both Aniki and I went to your room. You weren’t there. You were nowhere in the estate. Am I wrong?”

She shook her head slowly.

“How long are you going to keep doing this?”

“I… I’ll be more careful next time.”

“Yuki.” His voice was tight now, barely held in check. “You’re not going out again. Aniki already knows.”

She froze. A chill ran down her spine. Her heart began to pound in her chest at the thought of facing Madara. She wasn’t ready. Not yet.

“I’m sorry, Yuki,” Izuna muttered through clenched teeth. “This time, I can’t help you.”

Her voice was barely a whisper. “Father… does he—?”

“No. Not yet. I don’t think Aniki’s told him.”

.

.

.

Izuna’s gaze fell on her appearance. Her clothes… they weren’t hers. They were clearly a man’s. The shirt was too large, the collar loose around her collarbone. Her hair was a mess, and she looked pale—tired.

His voice lowered, but the edge remained.
“Yuki… tell me what happened.”

“…”

“Staying silent will only make this worse.”

“I didn’t think it would get this late…” she murmured, eyes downcast.

He ignored the excuse. “Why are you wearing a man’s shirt?”

She didn’t answer.

His frustration spiked. He stepped closer and gripped her chin, forcing her to look up at him.
“Do you realize the gravity of this situation?”

She flinched, startled by his roughness. Her lips parted in shock, but no words came out. A hundred thoughts raced through her head—should she tell him about the attack? About meeting Hashirama?

Izuna’s voice grew harsher. “You—sneaking out of the estate at night, dressed like this? Do you have any idea what that looks like? Do you understand what people will say? Do you know what it means for your reputation? For the clan?”

His voice cracked slightly.

“The fact that you’re a young maiden, sneaking out… to meet a man—do you know how outrageous that is? You could be disowned, Yuki.”

He dragged a hand through his hair in frustration, pacing. Then, quieter—accusatory, afraid:
“Your appearance… your clothes… Yuki, did you… did you ruin your body—”

“NO!” she shouted, eyes wide with anguish. “I didn’t!”

He stared at her, breath held, but the silence between them turned heavy. He didn’t look convinced.

“Take off that shirt,” he said quietly.

“I—I can’t.”

“Take it off, Yuki. Don’t make me repeat myself.”

“Stop commanding me!” she burst out. “Why do you always act like you’re my father?!”

Something in him snapped. His restraint vanished. In a sharp motion, he reached forward and tore the shirt open—fabric ripping beneath his grip—revealing her tattered underclothes beneath.

“No—wait!” Yuki yelped, eyes wide with betrayal. She scrambled to cover herself, turning her back to him, tears threatening to spill. “What’s wrong with you?!”

Izuna’s fury halted abruptly.

“Why…” his voice faltered. “Why are your clothes—”

“Some men… they attacked me,” she whispered, her voice cracking. “They—”

She couldn’t finish.

Izuna stood frozen. His fists clenched so tight his knuckles turned bone white. A rage unlike anything he’d felt before surged in his chest.
They touched her? They dared?

Yuki trembled, the cold biting at her exposed skin. Without thinking, Izuna shrugged off his haori and draped it over her shoulders.

She clutched the fabric tightly, grateful for the warmth. Slowly, she turned—

But before she could say anything, she was pulled into a sudden, firm embrace. His arms wrapped around her, tight, grounding.

“Nii-san…?”

Izuna didn’t answer. He just pressed his face into the crook of her neck, holding her as if trying to shield her from everything—from the cold, from their father, from the world.

And for a moment, neither of them spoke.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Izuna hugged her tighter and tucked his head into the crook of her neck.

“I’m sorry.” he mumbled.

He felt a similar heaviness in his heart... The same feeling he felt when he lost his younger brothers.

“I don’t want you to die.”

Yuki felt her eyes moisten, “Why are you apologizing... It should be me.” she turned around to face him. His usually cold eyes looked sad. “I’m sorry Nii. I didn’t want to trouble you.”

Izuna knew her apology was earnest, but apologies weren’t what he wanted to hear right now. When he hugged her, he could smell dried blood on her body. Before she turned around, he also noticed bloodstains on her tattered clothes. From all these years of battle experience, he knew what extent of injury could spill that amount of blood. It must have been a deep flesh wound that must’ve bled a lot. He naturally had sharp eyes so her injuries couldn’t have gone unnoticed by him but he couldn’t find any injuries on her.

Did she heal herself that quickly?  Even if she somehow managed to heal herself, she should have ended up with a deep scar. When he had briefly looked at her body while he tore off that shirt, he didn’t find any form of a scar.

“Those shinobis that attacked you, did you notice which clan they all belonged to?”

Yuki knew there was no point in lying anymore. She had to come clean to him. It’s just that she knew he would be really angry at her.

“I have no idea if they belonged to any clan... they seemed like bandits. But while I was traveling back to our estate, I noticed lots of Hanko clan shinobis. It seemed like they were searching for someone” Yuki replied.

Izuna frowned as he started thinking. Hanko clan? They were on friendly terms with the Hyuuga clan. So they wouldn't attack an Uchiha and especially no way they would attack her—the princess of the clan. They knew her since they also attended the banquet we hosted.

“where did you get attacked?” 

“T-the riverside,” she whispered.

Izuna closed his eyes to suppress the wave of anger rising within him.Out of all the places that this girl could visit, it had to be that ONE place that was prohibited by father. 

His head started aching at the thought of all the possible accusation that would be made at her for visiting that place by those damned elders. 

The last time he went to that place was to fight those bloody Senju’s that were tricking Aniki. The memory made him even angrier.

I have to calm down.

“Yuki... Why in the world would you go there?” Anger evident in his dark eyes.

“I... go there to collect medicinal plants.” she replied, avoiding his scrutinizing gaze.

“Again with those herbs!” he snarled. His grip on her arms tightened as he found it hard to suppress his frustration.

“You... You are telling me you put your life and the safety of the clan in danger because you wanted to collect some HERBS? You know that place is prohibited!" he almost yelled. Izuna couldn’t comprehend how stupidly irresponsible that made her look.

“Nii san i- it’s not just herbs.” she stuttered.

Yuki knew Izuna would get along with Hashi, but didn't know how to explain it to him. She liked Hashi... But she was scared. Scared of the chances of him belonging to the enemy alliance.

She never expected she could meet him again, so she never told about him to Izuna. Now that she already met him...I have to tell him about Hashi. 

“I went there to meet an old friend. He’s nice, I’m sure you will like him!”

“No Yuki, you know nothing! He must be-"

“He saved me.” Yuki cut him off. She knew he would complain.

“What?” 

“It’s because of Hashi-san that I’m alive. I was badly injured while fighting but he healed me, ” Yuki replied.

“......” Izuna remained silent for a few moments before asking again, 

“Do you love him?"

Her eyes widened in surprise at this unexpected question. 

“N-No!! We are j-just friends” she quickly stuttered, but her cheeks turned a deep shade of red.

Izuna looked at the young blushing girl in front of him. He knew girls at this age tend to be air-headed, and fantasize about love and romantic relationships. But he never expected Yuki to be one of them. Love was a hopeless concept in her case. Her marriage is a very important tool, and father had thoroughly planned her engagement to the Hyuuga clan’s heir. There was no way in this world that he would let her marry any common man for love.

“Listen to me carefully, Yuki. You know father will arrange your marriage for the welfare of our clan. That’s the sacrifice you must make for the sake of this clan.” 

He watched her face for any signs of disagreement and continued “falling in love with just anyone... Will only cause you more heartache. Try to love your fiancee, he will be your future husband.”

“He’s not my fiancee yet.” Yuki mumbled, feeling slightly agitated.

“But he will be.” 

He was sure father has already made up his mind. Izuna didn’t want Yuki to get engaged so early, but he knew why father was rushing it. Personally, he thought Yohako is a suitable partner for Yuki. He was strong, level-headed, dignified and the next heir to one of the noblest clans. Though they were traditional, they respected women and were loyal. He knew Yohako would protect and cherish her.

Yuki felt weird. She liked Yohako, but... she felt agitated at the thought that she can’t be with Hashi. Why am I feeling like this?

“Yuki, you should head back to your compound. Ah! and you must meet Aniki after you get fresh.” Izuna reminded her.

"......"

Then she remembered... Madara! 

He already knows about my outings... What am I supposed to do now? How can I tell him about Hashi when he’s..like this! 

She knew Madara would ask her about her decision, that is if she can accept him as her man! The very thought suffocated her.

Should I tell Izuna nii about what happened?

“Izuna nii... about Madara nii...I need to ask you something." Yuki mumbled. She felt as though her heart would explode any moment from nervousness.

“What about Aniki?” Izuna questioned.

“Yeah. What about me?” A deep voice rumbled from behind. 

Yuki quickly got away from Izuna and turned her head to find Madara leaning near the doorway. His eyes sharply gazing at them.

Her hand clenched tighter around the haori, feeling extremely self-conscious of his gaze. 

How long was he standing there?How much did he hear?  She felt cold sweat forming in her face.

“Izuna.Father asked you to meet him.” 

“Aniki.Did you inform father?” Izuna asked, a worried frown forming on his face.

“No... Not yet.” Madara replied,his eyes fixed on her. 

Yuki shivered, feeling the chill in the air.

“You have a lot of explanation to do. Young lady.” Madara spoke in a low voice.

Yuki felt like her heart was stuck in her throat. She wanted to run away somewhere... Anywhere away from him. 

She looked at Izuna. Her gaze pleading for help. 

Izuna just shook his head. He knew it was best for her if Madara dealt with this matter.

“Yuki, meet me in my room,” Madara ordered.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

What should I do?

Yuki let out a tired sigh as she sunk deeper into the tub. She ate a little before deciding to bath. It was already so late at night, but she was ordered to meet Madara in his room.

I need to hurry!

Yuki cleaned herself. While doing so she thought of all plausible excuses she could give him. But her mind felt conflicted. She already told Izuna so much, which was sure to reach Madara’s ears... If she lied, the consequences might be even more severe.

After she was done cleaning herself, Yuki wrapped the towel around herself and walked towards the dresser. Usually, she could find clean nightgown placed neatly on her bed by Hemiko at night, but today there were none.

Where’s Hemiko?

Yuki stiffened. She forgot about Hemiko. 

Oh no... What did they do to her?

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He was seated in the dark, alone, staring unseeingly at the collections of books and scrolls.

‘Hashi-san,’ huh?

He realized it was Yuki that he'd encountered a few days ago by the riverside. She was probably wearing her maid’s clothes as an attempt to look common.

Thinking back, he felt angry that he couldn’t recognize her. She felt awfully familiar. But he could have never imagined that Yuki, who was always so protected, could easily slip past the guards and make it through the forest to the Naka river, all by herself. 

Maybe he underestimated her.

And he need to station better guards around her compound. 

Leaning back in his chair, he closed his eyes, and abandoned himself to the charmed darkness. 

Soon his thoughts shifted to her reply back then at the warehouse,

'To meet an old friend.’

Old friend?

Since when did she have this ‘friend’?

He knew something was wrong when she didn’t appear for dinner. But he let it slide, thinking maybe she didn’t want to face him yet. But she managed to surprise him this time. He'd never expected his cherished princess of a sister had been slipping out into the forest to secretly meet her ‘friend’ all these years. The anger he felt when he'd realized this news was beyond measure.

After his brief exchange with Tajima was over, he directly went to search for Izuna. He hadn't expected to find his siblings together, and hence eavesdropped on their conversation.

Izuna...he knew about her secret outings, yet he never informed me? 

He clenched his fist, trying to calm his nerves while making a mental note: We need to talk, Izuna.

He had other plans for his little sister though. He had to talk to her tonight. If she resisted, then he had other ways to make her talk.

‘It’s because of Hashi-san that I’m alive. I was badly injured while fighting but he healed me’

Healing? 

All these years that he had fought on the battlefields, he only knew one person with such unique healing skills—Senju Hashirama. He could heal exceptionally fast. His cells could regenerate like magic and he was equally talented in healing others, which was one reason it was so difficult to defeat those damned Senju.

But who is this Hashi? Why does this name sound so similar to Hashirama?

It couldn’t be just a coincidence that Yuki met someone who healed her, and whose name sounded so similar to his former friend and now rival—Hashirama...that too exactly at the same place they used to meet as young boys! What if Hashirama still visited that place? Like an idiot he is—to relive the memories of those bygone days?

His jaw clenched at the thought. 

That bastard!

I must make her mine before anyone else does. I must mark her as mine.

She belongs to me.

Just when he was busy thinking of ways to possess her, Yuki appeared in front of him. Her lovely face showed discomfort as she shifted her body, feeling uneasy.

She’s nervous.

He smirked, “come closer.”

She stepped forward, standing at arm’s length from him.

“You have interesting ways to make me worry, Yuki.”

“Hn.” she hummed, feeling embarrassed at his sarcastic remark.

“So? I believe you have something to tell me?” he asked, eyes lazily hovering over her curves. She wore a dark blue yukata that looked comfortable, yet accentuated her voluptuous body. He knew she was oblivious to the effects she had on him. The ways she seduced him.

“I’m sorry, Nii san.” Yuki knew hanging onto her pride wouldn’t help her at the moment.

“For what?” He liked how docile she was right now, like a tamed kitten.

She kept quiet. Her tongue refusing to move. 

. 

. 

. 

“Who is this Hashi-san?” 

“.....” He heard everything!

Yuki realized that there was no point in reciting the excuses she made up while bathing.

Silence continued, as she hesitated to answer. 

Seeing her reluctance, he moved his arms to lit the lamp beside his table, waiting for her to gather her wits and answer.

. 

. 

. 

She slightly peeked at him. His waiting had the patience of a hunter, the quiet stillness of a man in control. 

Her body slightly shivered at the thought of what awaited her, “A...Friend. I met him by the riverside.”

“A friend, huh? Then tell me dear, how long have you been enjoying your ‘secret outings’?” His eyes shone dangerously, voice bitter.

“P-Past few years.” she managed to utter. 

He sat in the weak shadows of the lamp and watched her, like a predator preparing for its hunt.

“To think my little sister had been acting so disgracefully behind my back,” he chuckled. “Then why not just act disgracefully for me?”

Yuki felt like her legs held no more strength. She never felt this scared in her entire life, not even when she was attacked today.

“Come here.” Madara slightly patted his thighs, indicating her to sit on his lap.

Yuki felt like her legs had frozen solid. She didn’t move an inch. In the past, she would have never thought twice about sitting on his lap, she would jump upon him. Now... Things felt so different.

He leaned forward to grab her hand and guide her onto his lap.

She shivered, feeling his warm breath on the back of her neck. Soon he wrapped his arms around her body, sharing his warmth. 

It was warm, but she felt chills run down her spine.

. 

. 

. 

“Tell me, dear. How did you seduce him?"

“I didn’t.” 

“I’m sure you did.” she could hear amusement laced in his voice. 

“Just like how you seduced me.” he added, his hot breath tickling the crook of her neck. 

“.....” her cheeks burned red. But she didn’t expect his next move to be even more embarrassing —He planted a kiss on her neck, leaving cold wet trails. 

She jolted at his sudden action. It took a moment for the meaning behind his words and actions to sink in. 

She tried to loosen his hold around her and got up, her heart beating fast when she saw him smirking, “Nii. Let’s stop this before it’s too late!"

She saw a brief spark in his eyes before he asked, “Stop what?”

“Stop this... This kind of relationship you are asking of me. I can’t... I can’t accept you as my man. You are and always will be my brother.”

This is it. I said it. I’ve finally said it.  Yuki inwardly let out a sigh.

His smile widened at her reply before he started laughing menacingly, “Is it because of your Hashi-san?” he asked, his voice felt as if it held venom “Or maybe you don’t care about that maid of yours.”

Yuki felt her eyes shake at that remark. “What did you do to Hemiko?”

“She knew about your secret outings.” he eyed her lazily, voice cold and threatening.

Yuki felt her legs shake at the thought of Hemiko getting punished for her carelessness. She looked at Madara, lips slightly quivering “She... she was just following my commands... It’s not her fault!”

“She lied and put the safety of the entire clan under threat. Even if it was under your command, she is punishable.” Madara stated.

“She is MY maid! If she is to be punished, then I will punish her as I see fit!” Yuki replied angrily.

“There are consequences to your actions and decisions Yuki.” He coldly retorted to the scared girl  and continued, “If you want to punish her then go ahead. But don’t forget, to do so, this entire matter will have to be reported to father.”

Yuki knew she couldn’t punish Hemiko or anyone within the Uchiha estate without informing Father. Even though she was the princess of the clan, her actions as a princess were under the direct control of Tajima. Her father would definitely execute Hemiko. The only way she could save Hemiko was by pleading with Madara to spare her life.

The ‘Princess’ position always made her feel helpless “Nii san... Please don’t.” 

“If you want me to help you,” he got up from his chair and pulled her into his arms once again, “then be honest with me.”

“W-What do you want to know?” Yuki stuttered, feeling his warm breath on her forehead. His face was just inches away from hers.

“Look at me.”

Yuki looked up.

Her eyes widened when she saw his red Mangekyō Sharingan.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Rolling out of bed, he got up and stepped out, since falling asleep felt impossible now. Remnants of his erotic dream about Yuki swirled around his head.

He was suddenly overwhelmed and needed a moment to gather his thoughts. He strolled outside, consuming himself in the moonlight. There was a breeze swirling the air around. The night resembled her hair... The moon glowed like her, resembling her calm and soft nature and he hated it. He hated a lot of things right now.

His life.

His circumstances.

This world.

Everything.

Somewhere deep within his mind, he felt happy yet angry at the same time. He felt happy because things were finally falling into place. He didn’t have to imagine Yuki being in his reach anymore; it was finally happening. He was back home. But he was angry for the same reason.

To say that he was conscious of the complex emotions inside of him would have given him too much credit. The feelings he had for her for as long as he could remember were a mix of love, care, and adoration that he held for Izuna as well. He could have never imagined it would become something so different with her. Something so intense and twisted that he would become obsessed with her.

Life had put him through extremes, and this was no different. He knew his budding affections were obsessive-for better and for worse- and he was tormented with the thought of her day and night. When he became aware that she was taking up more mental space than he or any normal brother should allow to, it sent him hurdling through a life crisis.

If his mother could see him today...all that he’s become, what would she think? How would she feel about his emotions and intentions towards Yuki?

And then it hit again, the pain in his chest.

His face scrunched in resentment.

Of course, she wouldn’t be happy with him, he was certain of that. She certainly would be disappointed, but he tried not to think about that much.

She wouldn’t understand.

Because she’s dead.

Even if his father and brother didn’t approve and his mother rose from her grave to tell him so, it wouldn’t change a thing. They wouldn’t understand how she’s taken a toll on every part of his life. When he’s awake, when he’s asleep, when he’s drunk, she forced her way to his mind.

They wouldn’t understand...

No one would.

And there was no way he could or cared to explain.

He just couldn’t let go of these strong, nasty feelings that were directed at her. There was something about Yuki, something about him being with her that could make everything right.

Or maybe he felt like it would.

He wanted her out of his head and out of his range of emotion, but the more he tried to shut her out, the more longing and heartache consumed him. If they were a normal boy and girl, unrelated by blood, then maybe he would have experienced the emotions to the fullest or silently allowed the feelings to pass by, by keeping distance or not giving a damn about her.

But he couldn’t. He was her brother. He could never not care about her.

He tried. Tried so hard to let her go. And failed... Miserably.

But he could never understand why her or why him? He had replayed his life events constantly to understand why this madness had started. It could have been anyone. It should have been anyone but her.

He felt trapped, unable to turn back.

He would often wonder, If only..she wasn’t his sister... then maybe everything would be alright. But soon he realized that if she wasn’t his sister, then he wouldn’t fall for her this hard. It’s because she was his family that he trusted her and opened his heart to her. From all these years of dealing with his conflicting feelings for her, of whether to look at her as his sister or as his woman, he realized he couldn’t rely on a logical way to go about doing this.

He always asked himself, always begged to whatever forces above or below to give him the answer, but he supposed he had already known some part of it.

Now he was tired of this. All of this.

If he had any hope of getting through this, then he had to get things started as soon as possible, before she falls for someone else. 

By now, she’s probably being fussed over by servants about the banquet tomorrow night, about how she would meet her ‘future husband’.

He ran his fingers through his hairs, slow and calculating.

As he lay there, on the ground, staring into the night sky, he came to a decision: It was about time he ends this madness

or perhaps start it.

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

He closed his eyes, breathing in, then exhaled.

“I’m coming for you.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“We have a lot in common, you know. We...both have feelings for someone we shouldn’t have.” Madara whispered in her ear.

“Nii san I-I- d-don’t-"

“Hashi. You love him, right?”

Blood filled her cheeks,“What?”

Madara had used his Sharingan to read her mind. Though he didn’t read all of her memories, he saw many fragments of them.

His doubt proved to be right. Her ‘Hashi-san’ was none other than Hashirama Senju. In those fragmented memories he saw a younger Hashirama’s laughing face, him taking down the Akiro clan ninja that had tried to harm her; him healing her arm, hugging her—both barely clothed.

He was tempted to read all of her memories with that damned Senju, but stopped himself. Madara knew Yuki couldn’t handle this level of strong hypnosis for longer than few minutes.

She was lying to me even back then.

A strong burning consumed him from within. Her memories of that Senju were full of admiration and love. He glared at her “You don’t?”

Madara realized his sister has quite a talent for telling lies. But he won’t buy her lies anymore. He knew how she felt for that man—much to his despair, her memories made it clear.

“I... That’s... it’s not" the girl fumbled with words, that blush never leaving her face.

“No.” He twirled her hair around his fingers, “You think you love him, but you don’t even know anything about him.”

The dangerous glow in his eyes scared her. He looked so cold, distant. “I don’t understand-"

“Do you know which clan he belongs to?” he cut in,voice chilling.

“But I-I know him enough to l-"

“Do you know or not?”

This line of questioning deeply disturbed her. She could see what use he would have with this information.

Yuki could only shake her head as a ‘no’ faintly, all the while looking down to avoid his cold eyes.

“Right.” His eyes squinted ever so slightly. “See, that’s a problem. Your love for someone... especially that person, " with a quick twist of his wrist her hair was in his grasp, yanking her toward his face—causing her to scream in pain and shock, “I don’t like it, princess.” He whispered harshly,glaring, her hair twisted around his hand.

“I don’t like it at all.”

She couldn’t speak, she was terrified and her body shook, chilling her to the bone. Her vision became blurry as few tears escaped her eyes.

And then he released her.She stumbled back.

“Don’t cry.” His voice was sincere, but his eyes indicated something else. He cradled her face in his hands, wiping the tears away with his thumbs.

She wanted to pull away, but she didn’t know if she could or should.

He was crazy. He was dangerous.

And he was...trying to soothe her!?

“I must punish you, Yuki.”

“P-Punish?” she stuttered. Her gut twisting and turning at the instinct that it was the demand he made the previous night.

He smirked, “I believe you already know.”

“Are y-you blackmailing me?” 

“I’m not. I’m just giving you options.” Madara replied, that smirk still plastered on his face.

“Options? How can you... ”

“I can give you a list of laws that you have broken because of your ‘secret outings’,” he replied as he walked towards his table “Now...whether you want to shoulder your punishment by yourself or distribute it to others...That’s your choice.” he continued while picking up something from his drawer.

".........."

Madara walked towards her and lifted her chin to face him. “You can either choose to accept me or you can choose to say goodbye to your precious maid. I will also have to kill your ‘Hashi san’ and punish Izuna for keeping all this from me."

The girl trembled, tears rolling down her cheeks. “Don’t hurt them...please.”

He raised his eyebrow, “And?”

-Silence-

“I don’t have much patience, Yuki.”

“I...Accept you.” Yuki mumbled, her voice shaking. 

“Accept me as what?”

“I accept you as my man!” she cried out in humiliation.

. 

. 

. 

After a few seconds of silence that felt like an eternity to her, Madara spoke again,

“Kiss me.”

Her head jerked back. He was insane. She was sure of it now.

“What?” she gasped.

“Kiss me.” he repeated. 

“I-I... N-No, I-can’t! "She had not expected that—she was overwhelmed. 

“And why is that? You just accepted me as your man.” he smiled at her, amused.

“w-what do you mean why? You are my brother! This is too sudden!” she retorted. 

“Then just imagine me as your man,” 

“NO! I’m n-not mentally prepared.” she almost screamed, anything, to stop him with this insanity.

.

.

.

“Oh... I see.”For a moment he had a frivolous impulse to play. 

Eyes dropping from sight for a moment, Madara took a step back, bringing his hands together in a hand sign.

-pooff-

“No...” she gasped.

“What’s the matter?” Hashi’s voice echoed in the room. “Now, can you see me as your man?”

“Please stop...” she stumbled back till her back hit the wall. 

“Please nii!”

“Stop what?” He trapped her to the wall.

Her throat clenched, holding down dry sobs. “Nii san... How do you?” she mumbled. “This is...”

Her heart hurt.

“I made it easier for you, Yuki.”

Why did he take that form?

“You don’t want to kiss me?” Hashi looked at her.

No!

Her eyes slid towards him, glistening with tears. She knew it wasn’t real...but he looked just like him! She knew he had used his Sharingan to get information out of her, but she still couldn’t believe her eyes.

This... Shouldn’t be possible! Nii san has never even met him! Then how can he take that form so perfectly?

Even his aura feels like him.

Can Sharingan do this? This doesn’t make sense!

“Yuki.” he breathed, hovering his lips over hers.

This wasn’t Hashi. She KNEW this was not him, but...but...

She turned her head, tortured. She yearned for that loud, friendly, charming person and felt miserable for being tempted by this.

“Kiss me, Yuki,” he whispered, sliding his hand to her cheek and gently turning her face towards him. And then he smiled.

That smile.

“I love you.” he muttered.

Her eyes grew wide as he pressed his lips to hers. And she broke. She wrapped her arms around the impostor’s neck as he kissed her, feeling him nibble her bottom lip.

As her mind fixed on his lips, everything else dissolved around her in a sensuous eddy.  

But once she pulled apart, disgust filled her mind. Soon the poof of smoke appeared—her illusion gone.

“That...was good.” he murmured, staring at her, thinking something she didn’t want to know, “Now,let’s continue."

She felt disgusting. “That...that should’ve been enough.”

“It wasn’t.”

“That shouldn’t have happened.” Tears ran down her face.

She met his gaze with stern and accusing eyes. Then courage gave way to shame, and Yuki was seized with a spasm of crying. 

“You chose this option, Yuki. You can’t back down now.”

She shuddered. He’s mad!

Madara lifted her chin up, he found himself wiping her tears from around her eyes and her cheeks. But she disengaged herself and leaned against the wall, her chest heaving. 

Realizing she can’t back down now, she pecked him on the lips.

He smirked, irritated, and shook his head. “Not like this, dear sister.”

He leaned closer. “I want you to kiss me like you mean it. Like how you did when you imagined me as him.”

She would have never thought that a day would come when she could feel such hate towards Madara.

Gritting her teeth, Yuki wrapped her arms around his neck, still cringing at the feel of him, then closed her eyes, bringing her face up and connecting her lips to his.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She wrapped her arms around his neck, still cringing at the feel of him then closed her eyes, bringing her face up and connecting her lips to his.

It was slow. But only for a second. He sped things up, greedily forcing her lips to move.

She tried to pull away, but he grabbed her hips and pulled her against him. Guilt ripping through her as her lower half twitched at the feel of his hard and toned body.

She closed her eyes, not wanting to look at his face. She couldn’t shake the feeling that this was all wrong.

He looked at her as he kissed her, her eyes closed, tears staining her cheeks as a frown formed on her face.

Now you are afraid? But it’s too late ...you made your choice.

There’s no turning back now.

He didn’t want her to get away from him. He despised the fact that she loved Hashirama.

A Senju.

His rival.

He knew she wasn’t aware of his true identity. But that made it even worse. She fell for that person-The person he hated yet acknowledged. The person he could never be.

Hashirama was his polar opposite!

He cursed under his breath and halted his motions without thinking. He hated that Senju even more now.

He remembered the look in her eyes when he was in Hashirama’s form. The love, the adoration. Then she looked at him, her brother, and it all vanished. Fear and sadness took over her eyes.

He shut his eyes and breathed through his mouth to lessen the pressure in his chest. 

I will change this soon.

She wouldn’t keep loving him after she realizes the true identity of the man she fell for. She needs to realize that a Senju can only lie and deceive.

“You might need this." he handed her a white round pill and walked towards his bed. 

He sat with his legs apart while his eyes kept lingering on her.

“What is this?” she eyed him suspiciously.

Madara smirked “That...will aid you tonight.”

.

.

.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She could feel a throbbing pain in her chest. All her memories with her beloved brother flashed before her eyes. The same arms she felt most safe in now felt like a trap. The warm eyes that used to look at her so lovingly now looked so wild. Her eyes traced his face, trying to find any glimpse of the brother that she had in her memories.

But that person wasn’t there.

The memories she had of him...which she had protected and cherished all these years, were breaking.

ah! aah!

She could hear her moans mixed with his grunts and sounds of slapping flesh echoing. His strong arms holding her close to his body and kissing her so passionately.

She opened her eyes to look at his face, but she could see no face.

He had no face...It was all blur!

Then she saw it...red eyes staring into her soul with a wicked smile spreading across his face. He entered inside her with full thrust. She screamed and screamed till she lost her voice. Yuki felt her world falling apart as his face started forming right in front of her hazy eyes...

Madara nii 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

It’s been so long that Hashirama had visited the Naka riverside. He had been so busy planning his dream, handing his clan work and battling and training all these years that he barely had any leisure time to enjoy his youth to his heart’s content. He thought that he forgot Yuki. He intended to keep things that way since he had a fiancee now. 

But after meeting her, he felt a strange attraction to her. He didn’t know what to do with these feelings that he couldn’t understand.

I don’t even know anything about her!

He indeed thought Yuki was more attractive than Mito. But he had no intention of offending the Uzumaki clan, especially now that he needed their help in sealing the tailed beasts. He will not act solely based on his feelings. Now that he is the Senju clan head, he had way too many responsibilities on his shoulders, so he couldn’t afford to get swept off by his feelings and act irrationally.

He remembered Yuki using fireball Jutsu... It felt kind of familiar... Like the Uchiha’s... 

Now that he pondered more, she has some features similar to that of Uchiha’s.

By any chance... Could she be an Uchiha?

No way...

Meeting one Uchiha by the riverside a few years ago was by chance... Almost like some kind of divine intervention. And it ended in such a sore note. Meeting another Uchiha, that too a female, in the same place is impossible. He knew that Uchiha females were well protected since they carried the bloodline. And from what he could gather, he came to know that the Riverside was declared prohibited by Tajima, and no one in the Uchiha clan would go against his orders, or else they would be deemed as traitors.

She could not be an Uchiha.

I’m just overthinking.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Stamping another report, he sighed.     

It’s only been three weeks since they declared him as the Senju clan head, and he already felt like he aged years within this brief span. He felt so tired that he just wanted to crawl back into his bed. But the endless piles of paperwork just kept piling.

Is this how my life would be after a settlement is formed?

He knew it would be even more tiring, but he tried not to think of the future paper piles. 

He and Tobirama had traveled to The land of whirlpool which was located on an island off of the coast of the Land of Fire, to discuss the idea of forming alliances and settlements with the Uzumaki clan. The traveling had taken them longer than expected since steep hills dominated the surrounding countryside.

The Uzumaki were the first clan he intended to inform his dreams; they were extremely skilled with fūinjutsu which would come in handy to deal with the tailed beasts. He expected positive feedback since the Uzumaki clan were distant relatives of the Senju’s and his fiancee Mito Uzumaki was the beloved niece of the clan head Ashina Uzumaki. The meeting went as expected and they supported Hashirama’s idea. But kept insisting on forming their own settlement in the land of whirlpool.

In the end, he let them form their own settlement and the Senjus would carry out their plans in The land of fire, but both clans would aid each other in need. Hashirama had a list of clans he wished to contact and inform, but first, he had to settle the never-ending battle of his own clan with the Uchiha’s.

Another tired sigh escaped his mouth “Madara.... "

【Flashback】

“Do you really think peace is possible?” questioned a slightly dejected voice.

Hashirama looked at the ravenette and smiled, “Of course it’s possible! We just need to find people who feel the same way as we do and trust each other to form a truce!"

“You are too simple-minded, Hashirama! How do you know if the other person feels the same way we do? How can we just blindly trust anyone?” Madara snapped while skipping another stone across the river which barely reached the other side.

Hashirama hums, skipping a stone of his own which reaches the other side with ease. He replies, “Just like how I trust you."

Madara looks at him, still not convinced.

He continues, "I know it’s difficult to trust people, especially in times of war. But that’s the only option to truly find peace. By trusting and tolerating."

Madara looks down, his hand still holding the stone he was about to skip.

“So? what about you, Madara? Do you trust me?”

The onyx eyes of the boy look at him with a glitter of hope “I guess, I do.”

【Flashback ends】

I still trust you, Madara...but why can’t you trust me?

What will it take for you to trust me again?

He put down his pen and got up from his seat to find his brother. 

Once he reached his room, he let out another sigh at the sight in front of him.

Tobirama sat there, surrounded by all kinds of unique items and strange scrolls that would later be used to invent even stranger jutsus.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Someone poked him twice. He didn’t have to turn his head to know the source of his annoyance. 

“Do that again and it’ll be the last thing you’ll ever touch,” Tobirama threatened, as he grabbed the finger and started twisting it.

“aw!!” Hashirama cried out and pulled back his almost broken finger.

A dark blue depressing aura surrounded Hashirama as he spoke, “You are so cold Tobi. You need to tone down this attitude of yours”

“Not until you tone down your foolishness.” Tobirama retorted.

“Why are you here?” he glared at Hashirama. He was annoyed at his brother for sending ANOTHER truce offer to those damned Uchiha’s. He was tired of telling him that these Uchiha’s cannot be trusted, but of course, his brother was immune to common sense.

“What’s up with that grumpy attitude?” Hashirama laughed at his younger brother’s fuming face. He knew why he was annoyed, which only added to his amusement.

“Damn it, Aniki! why can’t you listen to me for once!” Tobirama growled under his breath, feeling exhausted by looking at his overtly positive brother.

Hashirama slightly shook his head, dejected. He knew why Tobirama was behaving this way, but his dislike for the Uchiha’s almost seemed like an obsession. It’s indeed difficult to trust the Uchiha’s. They are controlled by their emotions, which makes them an easy target of manipulation. But he knew not all Uchiha’s were like that.

“Tobi, why cannot you trust them for once! They are just as human as us. Why is it so hard for you to understand?”

“Stop. Don’t lecture me about them. It’s giving me a headache.” Tobirama sighed and continued, “You cannot just decide to send truce letters like wedding cards. We need to discuss this matter with the elders too!”

“Ah... That..” Hashirama laughed awkwardly while scratching his cheek “If we start discussing with these old hags, then it will take forever to convince them”

“I know. But as the clan head, you cannot decide these matters by yourself and act impulsively. You need to plan ahead. I don’t intend on saving your ass every single time.”

“oh! Com’on! I know I can trust you with these matters!” Hashirama hit his back... hard, before laughing loudly.

Tobirama bit his tongue to stop the curses from escaping his mouth. 

This idiot! Kami! Why did you give him everything but a decent brain!

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Hey, did you get any reply from the Saka clan?” Hashirama asked.

“No. And I don’t even expect it anymore.”

“what? Why?”

“The Hyuuga’s.... they joined hands with the Uchiha’s.” Tobirama spat bitterly.

Hashirama looked at him in wonder. The Saka clan was one of the many small clans who were on good terms with the Hyuuga clan. Hyuuga’s were one of the most respected noble clans in the Land of fire since they inherited the Byakugan, a kekkei Genkai reputed as one of the most exalted eye Dōjutsu along with the Sharingan. To think that these two powerful clans joined forces...

“How did that happen? I remember they told us how they wished to remain neutral between us and the Uchiha’s.”

“They formed an alliance, through marriage. Tajima offered his daughter’s hand to the next Hyuuga heir.” Tobirama replied.

Hashirama frowned Madara’s sister...

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

【Flashback】

Hashirama stared at the calm river water, hoping his feelings would get washed away by the current. Guilt and regret crushed him from inside as he remembered his younger brother’s lifeless body once again.

“Hey! Long time no see!”

He recognized the voice that belonged to Madara. But he remained silent.

“Hey... You seem awfully down today. What’s wrong?” Madara questioned.

“I’m fine."

“Liar.You can talk to me, you know.” 

“It’s... Nothing” Hashirama murmured, his eyes fixed on the river.

Madara frowned, “you can tell me. It’s okay, I will listen to you.”

“I’m really fine! It’s nothing...” replied a trembling voice.

“Hey, stop dragging this out. I promise I’ll listen!”

Hashirama turned his face towards Madara and whimpered while tear streams kept flowing down his cheeks “it’s really nothing.”

“Out with it!” the ravenette finally snapped.

His lips trembled as his eyes kept rolling more tears.

Madara looked at him worriedly, “What’s the matter?” 

“My little brother... Died.” Hashirama sighed as he wiped his tears,“I came to the river... Because I feel like all the haziness in my heart gets washed away as I stare at the water.” 

. 

.

“So that’s what happened.” Madara mumbled. He didn’t look surprised. Hashirama wondered if the boy in front of him had experienced this pain too.

“You... I wonder if you are like me. Do you have any siblings?”

Madara stared at him. His eyes held a depth unknown to him “I’m one of the five.Well... There used to be five of us.”

Hashirama’s eyes widened “Used to?”

“Yeah...what about you?” he asked, while picking up a stone.

“I have one younger brother left..” Hashirama replied,feeling the heaviness return in his heart. 

“You Lost all your brothers?”

Madara looked at him, contemplating something, then replied, “I too have a younger brother left. And ...” then he stopped, hesitating.

“and?”

Madara frowned, “Nothing. And I intend to protect them at all cost.”

Them?

“Me too. I will protect him no matter what,” Hashirama replied, determined.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Both kept gasping for air as they lay on top of the valley after finishing their race challenge.

“I won.” Hashirama murmured in between his gasps.

“That’s expected! You started before me!”

Hashirama laughed, then looked ahead at the lush green forest. 

“What a sweeping view of the forest!” 

“Ha! You have good eyesight, huh? How about I challenge you!” Madara smirked.

“eh? You sound quite proud of your eyesight?”

“Of course! I have sha-” Madara stopped mid-sentence. His face dimmed as he went back into thinking, “No... Never mind.”

“What is it? You’re being awful candid for once.” 

. 

.

Madara’s face contorted painfully, “In the end. I’m not that good... if I were better, my siblings wouldn’t be dead...I couldn’t even protect them. So I shouldn’t... Shouldn’t..."

“Hey... Madara.You told me you still have one brother left right? I believe you will definitely protect him,” Hashirama replied to cheer him up a bit. 

But instead, the boy's frown deepened.

.

.

.

“I also have a younger sister.” Madara mumbled, his eyes still glued to the greenery ahead.

“HUH? You never told me you also had a sister!”

“I... Didn’t because... she’s not a shinobi,” he replied, still hesitant.

“Then, Isn’t it good? She won’t die in these mindless battles.”

His eyes softened for a moment, “She’s weak. That’s why I’m worried about her.”

“That’s expected. I bet she’s being trained to become a proper wife. That’s what most girls in my clan are like.” Hashirama sighed, remembering his late mother who used to educate the young girls of his clan.

Madara looked down. He looked frustrated.

Hashirama wanted to make him feel better but didn’t know what to say. He didn’t have any sisters. He only remembered the name of one older cousin that he had never seen since she got married at 15 and went away to live with her husband.

“What’s wrong?”

. 

. 

Madara looked at him, his eyes looked painfully sad.

“Everything.”

【Flashback ends】

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

Warning: Explicit sexual scenes. Contains rape. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

His hand smoothed her upper thigh in slow circles, while she felt herself  wheeling out of control, “I t-this... I’m not sure—” she flustered and closed her eyes, resisting the urge to moan.

He could feel the brief shivers she experienced when he squeezed her thighs.

A soft moan escaped her lips as she felt her lower body getting damper. She wanted to close her legs but couldn’t since they were placed such—on either side of his waist.

That damned pill! Yuki knew it was an aphrodisiac. She just never expected it to be so strong. 

“I... Feel so... Hot!” she purred while chancing a glance up, her mind could no longer think straight.

“Tell me,”his deep voice laced with wild lust, “What do you want?”

“I... Mnn—" Before she could protest, his lips captured hers, tongue invading her mouth. Yuki jolted in horror as she realized what was happening. As if on instinct she tried to break away but to no avail.

The more she struggled, the more contact their body made—rendering his cock painfully hard.

Madara smirked as he devoured her mouth. His hands moved to grab her hips and pull her closer to him, her soft breasts pressed against him. 

Realizing herself reacting to him she felt deep horror burrowing into her mind.

This is wrong!! He's my—

Another wave of pleasure assaulted her mind as his hands squeezed her voluptuous back through the fabric, molding the flesh of her hips between his palms. Her eyes widened when something hard poked at her hips.

I want...

She moved her tongue to lick his lips. Her mind no longer able to reason as she held onto him and moved her hips to contact more of his hardness.
“Ah!” she moaned, feeling his hot rod poke at her entrance.

Madara growled at the sensation, finding it hard to control himself from ripping her clothes and brutally fucking her.

Yuki raked her mind to make sense of her actions right now. She desperately wanted him to touch her. She long forgot that the man in front of her was her brother. To her right now, all it mattered is that he is a man—who could stop this itching, burning sensation within her.

Over the duration, devouring each other’s mouth turned quite passionate. His hand moved to fistful grab her yukata and pull it away. Her body once again tensed.
He pulled away from her lips and nibbled her neck, making her grab onto him as tight as possible, all the while biting her lips from escaping any sort of moans. Soon it all went in vain as her jaw dropped and soft moans of pleasure slowly made their way out.

Her soft moans burned him inside with excitement. While he passionately assaulted her neck—leaving wet kisses, he slowly moved his hands to yank her attire off of her body and discard it to the floor.

“N-No!” Yuki shivered at both the sensual feeling of his tongue and the cold air that hit her exposed body.

His lust-filled eyes met hers while he unhooked her bra, releasing her breasts to his view.

The girl let out a squeak. Her face burned red as he stared at her like a hungry beast.

“.....”
Madara couldn't help but lick his lips as his eyes lingered at her bossom.

He always knew Yuki had a generous figure. But the girl in front of him was a goddess—capable of driving any man insane.

Yuki felt like hiding. Being naked in front of a grown male was not something she'd ever imagined to come to face until this moment. She covered her chest with her arms in a desperate attempt to hide her nakedness. “I-I—" she stuttered nervously.

“Shh... fear not.” he moved her hands away, “You are so beautiful, Yuki.” His lips moved towards her throat, and slowly made their way to her collarbone, then down to her chest. Yuki almost hissed at the foreign sensation that erupted inside her when his mouth captured her nipple.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Madara felt like he was losing his mind. He pushed her, causing her to fall with a thud on top of the mattress. Grumbling in displeasure, she looked up, only to gulp when she saw him unfastening and removing his own attire. She stared at his naked muscular top and her face blushed deep red when her gaze stopped at the hard projection between his legs covered by his pants. 

She felt even more scared now.

“Do you want it?” he smirked, catching her staring at his hard-on.

“n-no.” Yuki stuttered, feeling ashamed.

He couldn't help but chuckle at her shyness. He hadn't even begun yet and she's already this scared? He'd expected it. He knew Yuki was too innocent to know these carnal desires. So he would teach it her, he would show her real pleasure.

He leaned forward and started sucking at her nipple.

“Ungh!” a vulgar moan escaped her lips. His mouth slowly traveled down and her back arched up as his lips kissed her navel and made way downwards. Yuki squeezed her eyes shut and tightly grabbed onto the sheets, biting her lips as hard as possible. She had no idea what in the world was he doing to her most intimate region. The sensation, the pleasure was too strong for her mind. The warmth of his lips along with his wet tongue that explored her sent extreme tickle throughout her body. Her eyes rolled back as she felt his tongue poking at her insides. 

She tried to close her legs when she felt a strong pressure built up inside her womb, but he grabbed her thighs and pushed them apart, lewdly exposing her private part as he kept probing his tongue inside her hole.

Madara could feel her body shudder every time he pushed his tongue within, with every shudder her muscles would clench tightly around his probing appendage. His mind was muddled with her scent as her juices kept flowing.

"Ahn!" she exclaimed, every stroke sending waves of pleasure throughout her. She didn't even realize when she started moving herself to feel more of his mouth, practically shoving her sex into his face.

He groaned feeling her movements, her lewd juices trailing down his chin. 

So tight...

He was sure Yuki was inexperienced. She was so tight that he was sure she'd never even pleasured herself. He briefly looked at her while working his tongue. Her head pulled back, the rise and fall of her chest as her breathing hastened, her belly moving so sexily as she felt the pleasure. 

Gently, he slipped a finger inside her, stroking her inner walls, as his mouth closed around her clit. Sucking at the little nub, he added a second finger, curling them both to hit her sweet spot.

He felt her entire body jolt before she raised her head and a breathy moan escaped her lips again. He moved his tongue back inside. Just when her gaze met his onyx eyes, he pushed his tongue deeper.

“Ahh!” sensation of the sudden forceful invasion of his tongue made her jolt again, and she tried to close her legs—unable to withstand the pleasure and shame. But he grabbed both of her thighs and roughly pulled them apart, splaying her open to devour her.

Yuki never knew she could feel something so strange so strongly. She'd never even imagined anyone could kiss her down there so passionately. His hot breath. His lips... His snake-like tongue. She could feel her juices trailing down her hips and wetting the sheets. Somewhere in the depths of her mind, she knew how indescribably shameful her acts were. She should never do such things with someone other than her husband... and the man in front of her was her own blood. Her elder brother. How could she?

More... 

I... Want more!

Her body trembled with sinful pleasure, “Ahhh... N-Nii!” she hissed, unable to control herself as her womb tickled.

Such a lewd hole.
Watching his precious princess of a sister coming undone right before him, Madara felt like he might just cum in his pants. She mewled and melted beneath him, whimpering and panting—like the little slut that she was, enjoying the through tongue fucking he gave her.

Madara gazed at her face, enjoying the way she bit her lower lip and looked at him with lust-filled eyes. Another wave of pleasure hit her and she licked her lips in hungry anticipation.
He knew what she wanted. The face she made said it all. He slowly pushed his finger inside her as he licked her bud. Her tight muscles pushed back, restricting the entry.

“Ahhh!No—S-Stop!Nii san—I Feel weird– uungghh”

He stopped moving his finger and looked up at her with a mischievous smile, “you want me to stop?”

She grumbled, feeling a strong sense of disappointment. Her sex ached for release. “Please!”

Madara moved his face to softly nibble onto her inner thigh, teasing her, “What do you want me to do? Hm?”

“M-more!" she moaned, unable to control herself.

Madara looked at her hungry eyes. Her face dissatisfied as she bit onto her lower lip. That aphrodisiac works wonders! he marveled at how potent that stuff was.

Feeling his control snapping away, he grasped her hips to hold her in place and buried his tongue against her needy hole—roughly kissed her sex again.

His manhood throbbed painfully as he watched her innocent face burning with pleasure. He opened her slowly—preparing her for penetration.

She was close now, he could tell by the way she moaned, and the way her walls clenched.

Soon, she released the buildup of pressure and all she could focus on was the intense pleasure—waves of blinding ecstasy tearing through her body and mind. 

Her mind felt blank. Her body felt like jelly, strength leaving her as she melted.
It was only when she came back from the high of pleasure that her vision cleared.

With wide eyes, she looked down at herself. D-Did I Just... pee? 

Then she saw him looking up at her, his face glistening with her juices, the corners of his mouth turned up ever so slightly as he rose to his feet.

She felt any leftover dignity crumble down,“I-I’m sorry” Yuki mumbled, wishing the earth would just swallow her up.

Madara looked at her with a raised eyebrow, “Sorry? For what?”

“F-For... Peeing on y-you.” 

. 

. 

. 

The corners of his lips curved and mirth creased his eyes as he laughed, startling her since this was the first time in many years she had seen him laugh like this.

He slowly raised his wet hand to his face and licked his finger that was previously inside her, sending shivers down her spine at how dirty that looked.

“It’s your first orgasm, my dear.” he replied before leaning in to capture her lips, hungrily.
She kissed him back, tasting herself.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He smiled seductively, intently looking at her as he released his cock through his pants. Then grabbed her hand and placed it onto his hard, throbbing organ.

A soft gasp was heard and Yuki’s eyes widened as her hand touched a man’s penis for the first time. It was so long, thick, and warm. She gulped at the thought of this thing penetrating her.

No!It won’t fit!

Madara watched her as she stared wide-eyed. Her touch made him lose his mind. He groaned slightly as his mind played scenarios of how he could ravage her.

Then he watched, as she licked her plush lips with that pink little tongue of hers, and felt something snap within him.

“Yuki” he whispered, his voice deeper and huskier than ever.

Yuki gazed at his face.

.

.

.

“Do you... want to suck it?"

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Suck...What?

"Huh?"

Such innocence was endearing, but at the moment Madara wanted nothing more than push his cock between those glistening lips of hers. He wanted to watch her suck him.

"Open your mouth." he ordered. Voice filled with lust while he rubbed her lower lip with his thumb.

Her mind felt hazy, but she complied. Closing her eyes and opening her mouth slightly, expecting another kiss from him. But she sensed his weight shift on the bed and soon, felt his penis entering her mouth.

She opened her eyes in horror "mmph!!"

"Just... suck on it," Madara groaned, feeling the warmth of her mouth.

Yuki felt suffocated. She could feel her saliva leak out of her mouth and drip down her chin. She flinched when she looked up to find his gaze fixed on her face.

"Use your tongue." 

She tried to use her tongue on his length but the strong scent of musk and sweat almost numbed her. She pressed her hand flat against the hard slab of his stomach, trying to push him—all in vain.

"Fuck." he groaned aloud, and she peeked up at him. Her heart skipped a beat when their eyes locked together.

Madara stared down at her, Sharingan activated, as he cupped the back of her head and slowly moved his pelvis, causing the tip of his cock to reach the back of her throat, almost gagging her. 

I can...Feel it throb! "Mnn" She tried to mumble, but the vibration of her throat just made him groan in pleasure, his eyes squeezing shut in ecstasy. 

Yuki felt his hands tugging her hair "Good." His head snapped back, teeth clenched in gratification.  

When she felt his thing throb harder, she once again gazed up. His brows furrowed, and he held the back of her head. 
Something wet trickled down the inside of her thighs as she felt a weird sense of control over him. It ached with need, and she was tempted to touch herself. She slowly moved her free hand to rub herself. 
Just when she moved her arm, he jammed his entire length into her mouth, startling her. 

“You are not allowed to touch yourself.” it was an order, but his voice was dripping with lust, as if he enjoyed the sight of her squirming in need. 
.
.
.

Her mouth felt numb. When she felt she could no longer continue, he let out a guttural groan; spilling inside her. 

Yuki felt something hot and gooey in her mouth as it slid down her throat, causing her to instinctively swallow it. She was too tired and nauseated to protest when he held her head in place to make sure she didn't spill. 
The moment he let go, she started coughing. Resisting the urge to throw up. Her mouth felt so dirty and sticky. She could still taste it,the remnants of his seeds.

.

.

.

She fell back onto the bed. Her body ached with exhaustion and her mind felt numb.

"..." He looked at her as he came back to his senses, panting. But he had a long way to go before being fully satisfied. His cock hardened again as he glanced at her wet pussy glistening with arousal.

He pulled her legs apart and positioned his cock at her entrance.

Yuki looked at him in horror, trying to close her legs. "N-no! W-We can't do this! " she screamed, trying to suppress the aching between her legs.

"Are you sure you don't want this? Look how wet you are." he grinned as he rubbed his length along her wetness, making her whimper.

"No, it's too b-big, it will hurt!" she cried out in fear.

"It will at first, but you will like it."

She crawled away from him, trying to escape, but was held by her ankle and dragged down towards his body.

"Nii-san!-stop, I'm scared! If you g-go any further I-I can't get married!"

"That's 𝘦𝘹𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘭𝘺 why I'm doing this." 

Her legs were pushed wide open over his thighs as he nudged her moistened lips with his tip. She felt him press himself against the small wet opening.

"Relax."

"No..." she whimpered, wiggling her lower body, attempting to escape again.

"Aghh!" she yelped in pain as he slid past the initial set of tight rings. Madara groaned above her as he pushed forward, while her insides clamped down on him.

"Nii-san..." she whined, uncomfortable with the pressure.

"Relax." he pushed forward slightly. Her muscles had clamped down around his cock "relax..." he repeated as she wouldn't. She scratched his arms with her nails at the pain.

"Yuki. Look at me." He caressed her lower lips with his thumb before kissing her again.

She kissed him back, anything to divert her mind right now as pain shot from between her legs. Yuki gripped onto his shoulders tightly, feeling as if something was splitting her open.

"Nghh! " she whimpered. Her inner muscles relaxed and her insides melted. That was all Madara needed. He slowly pushed against her entrance.

Yuki could feel his pulsating organ pushing into her until it buried all the way inside her in a powerful thrust. Her insides felt like they were on fire. 

His eyes darkened as he felt her blood...her virgin blood that dripped down her milky thighs, marking the sheets.

"You...belong to me now, Yuki." he murmured, kissing her lips while his free hand caressed her cheek, wiping her tears away.

His arms moved around her body to make himself more comfortable, placing one arm around her waist as he began to move slowly. She gave a low moan, trying to frame her thoughts which felt like a tremendous effort. Her mind was completely clouded. She wondered if she would even remember this moment. The moment she became a woman... 𝗵𝗶𝘀 woman.

But she had to ask him the question that tormented her.

"...why?" she whispered.

"Why? You mean, why 𝙩𝙝𝙞𝙨?" he growled, asserting himself with a sharp thrust.

"Why... me?" she clarified in a murmur.

Madara smirked "why? because..." He paused mid-thrust, "I love you, Yuki. More than anything and anyone in this world." Then he thrust back into her, "You belong to me." He groaned, feeling her muscles milk him. 

"I won't let anyone take you away from me. Never." his rhythm got more intense, and she wasn't able to contain her moans. She could feel her insides squeezing and clenching his length in a desperate attempt to milk him. 

He chuckled mid-thrust, "Such a lusty little thing, you like this already, huh?"

"No." she lied, panting when he pushed in hard.

"I-I don't like t-this" she whimpered.

He smirked, pushing in harder, "Tell me Yuki, who do you belong to?"

She didn't reply; she didn't want to reply. She felt humiliated beyond words.

Hearing no response, he stopped his motion.

Yuki grumbled, gritting her teeth as she realized she didn't want him to stop.

"Tell me, dear." he rasped in his husky voice.

She ignored him again, so he started to move, pulling himself almost out of her.
“Ngh!”

She felt him leave her, the warmth receding, making her feel more empty, "... please" she begged, blushing furiously.

"You know what you need to do.” His deep voice laced with amusement. He wanted to hear it from her mouth. He wanted her to submit to him as his woman.

Yuki felt like she was breaking. She wanted him to ram into her, to relieve her of this burning itch within her womb, "y-yours" she cried.

 "Good girl." and he pushed himself forcefully all the way inside, making her scream.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Her pleasured scream awakened his carnal desires, that he had locked away within his mind. Madara could feel his desire to ravage her, clouding his reasoning. He was done being gentle. He pushed frantically against her as he grunted above her.

Yuki could feel the pain slowly getting replaced by a strong sense of pleasure. She shuddered at the overwhelming feelings as she clung to his back, nails digging onto his skin.

"Ugh!" She gasped as they rocked rhythmically. Her eyes fluttered while the warmth in her gut kept growing. She couldn't believe such blinding pleasure could exist...just minutes ago she'd felt as if he was ripping her open, now she couldn't get enough of this feeling of fullness, of being stretched open. She moaned like a wanton whore while he thrusted into her wild abandon. 

Sounds of slapping flesh, along with moans and grunts with the scent of sex and sweat filled the room. Soon she felt her strength slip away and her moans felt more like a kitten's mewling.

His pace kept getting faster, harder.

At this point, the two siblings weren't even trying to be subtle. The wall banged and thumped each time his cock pounded all the way into her. Her cries echoed, with drops of their arousal splashing and dripping onto the bed.

"mmm!" Yuki moaned and hugged him, burying her face against his sweaty neck as she felt another orgasm. Her insides squeezed and started to spasm as she felt herself blackout once again.

"Yuki. I-nghh-!" Madara grunted, fighting to hold off his orgasm while he still could.

He thrust-ed into her deeply before his cock plunged deep and stopped there for a moment as it started pulsating. 

Something hot spilled inside her. She knew it was his seeds...seeds that she'd tasted before. She could feel her nether regions instinctively clamp down and relax repeatedly—Thoroughly milking him.

The room once again filled with the scent of sex and sweat, along with sounds of their labored breathing.

Madara watched her intently, his chest heaving visibly at the aftermath. His eyes looked so wild and the way his muscle flexed, for a moment Yuki felt like she was looking at a wild beast instead.

.

.

.

But he was yet to be satisfied. 

He grabbed her and flipped her body such that she was on all four, with her legs apart and her backside joined with his pelvis as he grabbed her waist and plunged himself deep inside her again.

"Ah! Stop-" She gasped at how vulgar and humiliating this new position felt. She could feel the fluids—his cum mixed with her own arousal dripping down her inner thighs. The squelching sounds of it and their slapping flesh echoed in her ears. 

A low rumbling growl escaped his mouth as he watched her voluptuous backside bounce with each thrust. This new position allowed him to thrust even deeper and he could watch her tight womanhood swallow his length.

"Quite greedy down there, aren't you?" he groaned mid-thrust as he plunged deeper and rougher. Loving the lewd sounds it made. 

Her legs trembled and she bit onto the pillow to stop her screams, scared that someone might hear them. He was so rough that the bed squeaked and shook under the force.

She felt his hand caress and grab the flesh of her hip. Strangely, it felt good, until it landed on her hip with a smack.

"Ahh! Wha-"

He slapped her hip again; she whimpered as the pain shot through her body.

"You lie a lot, Yuki."
. 
"And This"
. 
*𝙎𝙡𝙖𝙥*
. 
"is"
. 
*𝙎𝙡𝙖𝙥*
. 
"your"
. 
*𝙎𝙡𝙖𝙥*
. 
"punishment."
. 
*𝙎𝙡𝙖𝙥*
. 
The pillow soaked her tears and her hips burned red with pain, knees trembling. 

He used to punish her like this often when she misbehaved as a kid. But this... She never imagined something associated with her innocent childhood to turn out into such a sexual act!

"you—ugh!" Madara grunted as her pussy milked him. He could feel her clamp tighter around him when he slapped her. 

He chuckled at how amazing this felt. The truth is, he had no intention of punishing her like this. But the way her hips Jiggled as he banged into her, he felt a strong urge to slap that...Plump inviting flesh, to feel the softness of those cozy wide hips of hers that he'd lusted over the years. Only after his hand landed on her butt with a smack, he realized what he had done. But her response, or more precisely the way her lower mouth squeezed on him, he was tempted to do it again... And again, till her globes glowed red.

He marvelled at the erotic display beneath him. Such lewd beauty. 

"It seems like your pussy loves this." Madara smirked, his voice huskier than ever. What a naughty girl she'd become...to get turned-on over this. And he loved this wanton side of her. 

He felt intoxicated. Drunk on her charms. 
He never knew sex could feel this good. 
The fact that he wasn't able to control himself...the way he gave in to his instincts felt so freeing, so good.

No more conflict, guilt, or disgust. This is pure pleasure.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He plunged himself a few more times inside her before finally pulling himself out. He looked down at her tired form, contemplating something while his wild eyes had unsatisfied thirst lingering in them.

He clenched his teeth in the struggle against the desire to put his length back in and ravage her endlessly.

Gathering his senses, he decided to stop. He looked at her while combing her hair with his hand.

So fragile.

A feeling of relief washed over him. He felt glad that he didn't crush her while he was so invested in his desire to devour her.

He lifted himself slightly to look over her... just her eyes, her beautiful grey orbs that were half-lidded with exhaustion.

"I love you, Yuki."

Without uttering another word, he moved a messy lock of hair out of her face.

Yuki looked at him.

Unique red eyes stared back at her, the black tomoe's spinning languidly.

And soon she felt darkness engulf her. 

.

.

.

"Yuki." He called out but received no response.

"Rest well." 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

 

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Pain...

It’s so painful...

Her eyes flashed open. The wooden ceiling above her felt strangely much more clearer. Her vision felt new—the world conspicuous. 

She winced, feeling the sensation of pain consume her once more. Her body felt so sore and exhausted.

One look at the window and she realized there was still some time before the break of dawn.

What...happened?

Ruffling the sheets, she slowly turned to her side and her breathing stopped for a moment at the sight in front of her.

Her brother lay there... sleeping ...naked.

Then she looked at her body.

Naked?

Both of them as bare as the day they were born.

She gasped and to her horror—he wakes up.

“You are up, hm?” He asks,his deep voice hoarse from just waking up and eyes still closed.

She just stares at him wide-eyed,her mind trying to register her relentless thoughts. 

Soon, he pulled her arm—making her fall onto his chest. She tried to get up, but he circled his arm around her, “Stay still.”

Although his warm body was giving her respite from the cold, her chest felt like it would explode any moment. She wondered if he could hear her heart fluttering like a caged bird through her chest that were pressed—

Then it hit her. Her bare breasts were pressed against his. Realization dawned on her as the memories of previous night flashed before her eyes.

NO!

What have I done?

She wriggled her way out of his arm and pulled the sheet up to cover her nakedness. The moment she sat up—straightening her back, he caught hold of her wrist.

Yuki didn’t move or resist. She remained still, beside him, blankly looking down at him as she clutched onto the sheets.

Under heavy lids, dark eyes shifted at her. Soon they widened slightly. She wondered if he’s surprised about the same thing she is.

Does he regret it now...as she does?

He moved—to sit up on the bed and caressed her face, a smile forming on his lips as he whispers, 

“It’s beautiful.”

She just stares at him, emptily. 

His eyes reflected her face, adorned with red eyes.

Sharingan?

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She stared at the reflection in the mirror. Her lips were slightly swollen while her milky skin was marred with bluish bruises and lovebites... Reminding her once again how rough their sex was. 

Her neck, Collarbone, Breasts, Stomach... Even her thighs were marked by his lips.

It will be hard to hide these.

She activated her Sharingan. She found it difficult to control. It would appear when she couldn’t control her emotions and the back of her mind would hurt.

All these years she kept wondering why she couldn’t activate it...and now she learned why.

It needs powerful emotions.

Not that she didn’t already know that. Being an Uchiha, she knew it needed strong emotions. Nanako Uchiha, a close friend of Izuna, had once told her about this. But she didn’t know how strong of emotions could awaken it.

Her Sharingan only had one tomoe, and to obtain this... She had to go through that.

For the first time, Yuki wondered how much pain her father and brothers must have gone through to activate Mangekyō Sharingan.

"........."

She couldn’t pinpoint what exactly was she feeling. Is it guilt? Disgust? Hatred? Regret? Betrayal? Sadness? Lust? It was a mix of all. And it suffocated her. 

She wanted to hate him. Hate him for what he did to her.And the things he made her do.

But she couldn’t.

I deserve it. 

Because...I agreed to it.

Tears streamed down her face.

She accepted him. She was weak and pathetic, so she had to accept him. She was just a ‘Princess’ with little influence or power within this clan. A political tool for her father and a doll for her brothers.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“What’s up with that grumpy face?”

Yuki looked up at the source of the voice. 

Izuna smiled at her, but she just stared back with a blank face.

“Yuki?” he repeated, wondering why she felt so distant.

“Ah... Nii san. What brings you here?” she mumbled, nonchalantly.

He took his seat beside her. They were presently at the front porch of her compound. Silence prevailed, with only the occasional sounds of the wind-chime, and the rustling leaves bathed in the afternoon sunlight.

“What did Aniki say?” he finally questioned.

“........”

Yuki didn’t reply. She didn’t know how to respond. How could she tell him she slept with Madara? That the brother he respects and loves so much, the man he looks up to, forced her to sleep with him? Their sister? 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Hearing no reply, Izuna assumed she must have been shocked by Madara’s anger. It must have been the first time he seriously scolded her, which was expected since he’s selected as the next clan head. 

Last night, Tajima discussed with Izuna the decision finalized by the elders.They chose Madara as their new leader. And Izuna felt happy and proud that finally his brother would be acknowledged for all these years of hard work and suffering. He also came to know of the demise of Senju Butsuma and Senju clan’s new leader Hashirama, selecting Senju Tobirama as his second in command.

Tobirama...

To say he hated Tobirama would be an understatement. He despised him with every fiber of his being. 

He’s a genius. There’s no doubt to that. But he’s also the cruelest and the most unlikable person he has ever met. He plans out everything with his shrewd mind, taking pleasure in experimenting with people, and will do anything, Anything to achieve what he wants—even if it means killing comrades.

He doesn’t sound much different from us.

Maybe that’s why he hated him. That he’s so similar, yet so different from them. That he’s a Senju who killed his brother,Taka.

His eyes darkened at the memory of his brother’s crippled body.

Izuna moved his gaze back at Yuki. He was thankful that she wasn’t forced into battles. That she’s here, beside him, alive and breathing. 

He never admitted it, but always knew that he has a soft spot for Yuki. She’s so gentle, loving, and kind...like their late mother.

She had a unique innocence to her. Pure, without malice and greed. A total contrast to the people he normally interacted with. To him, she’s like an escape from this nasty, cruel reality. And he wanted to protect this girl as long as he could. 

He wanted to protect that innocence.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki flinched when Izuna placed his hand on hers. It was his gesture to soothe her, to calm her, or to tell her she’s safe whenever she felt tense. That’s how it’s always been.

But now, she felt scared.

What if it’s only her who feels that it’s his gesture to show he cares for her? How can she be sure that there’s no underlying desire or sinful feeling behind it?

What if he’s also like Madara?

NO! 

She quickly withdrew her hand.

Izuna looked at her, surprised. She was behaving quite weird today, almost as if... She’s afraid of him.

“Yuki... What’s wrong?”

She looked away. She didn’t have any strength to come up with new lies.There was a slight ache in her womb that kept reminding her of the shameful acts that she wanted to forget.

“Nothing,” she mumbled, feeling the dull pain in the back of her skull again. But to her surprise, he cupped her face to move it towards him. His eyes widened in surprise, 

“Sharingan?”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

【Fladhback】

“Hey, Hashirama... We’re Shinobi. We never know when we are going to die.” The ravenette picked up a stone, his face held a new fold of determination today “But if there was a way where neither side had to die, if both revealed their insides and hid nothing from each other, poured each other’s drinks and drank together like brothers... Then maybe... Maybe... Peace could be attained...” he resumed, his face turning to look at him. 

Hashirama stared at him... In awe. Finally, there was someone who felt like him. Someone who shared this insane dream of his. Someone who felt just as hesitant and lost as him. 

“But that’s impossible..."

Impossible?

“Why?... Why is that impossible?”

“Because one can’t look deep into another’s insides. In reality, they could be mad as hell,” Madara replied.

“Is it really not possible, to trust others. To achieve peace? Is there no other way?” Hashirama didn’t want to believe that there was no other way than war. 

There must be a way.

“I don’t know. But every time I come here... I pray for some way to make it happen.” Madara replied as he threw the stone he had in his hand. 

This time it reached the other side.

“See! you are not the only one now. I have finally reached the other side.” rejoiced the ravenette. 

. 

. 

If there’s no way... Then I will make a way. Hashirama clenched his fist, I will make it happen.

【Flashback ends.】

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“What about a captive?”

“That will be difficult. We need to capture someone of high enough significance for them to even consider a negotiation”

“It won’t work. We have tried it before too.”

“We will plan an ambush. This time, we could ask the Uzumaki’s to aid us.”

“ No.” A deep voice responded, drawing everyone’s attention.

“What do you mean, Hashirama? This is the best time to create a dispute between the Hyuuga and the Uchiha. We must carry this out before they form the alliance pact!”

“I agree. Their alliance will be very troublesome for us. We must stop it before it’s too late.”

“Who they decide to ally with, isn’t something we need to interfere,” Hashirama responded.

“What? Have you lost your mind? Why shouldn’t we interfere? It is us that will battle them!” Kanjin shouted.

“When we allied with the Uzumaki’s, the Uchiha’s didn’t interfere or attack us. Did they?” Hashirama asked the elders.

-Silence-

Hearing no response, he continued, “We will not attack them."

. 

.

“Your father... Butsuma wouldn’t stop. He would’ve continued.” Kanjin sneered. His thick eyebrows pushing closely together, his old face paused in a permanent frown.

The meeting currently discussed plans for an ambush attack on the Uchiha estate. The elders were wary about the new alliance between the Uchiha’s and Hyuuga’s. It’s been three days since the former clan head, Butsuma Senju, died. It didn’t come as a surprise to anyone since he was fatally wounded. It was a miracle that he survived for an entire month with that wound and his progressive disease, combined with his old age - all thanks to Hashirama’s healing techniques. But even that couldn’t save Butsuma. Hashirama had expected to feel sad and emotional... But strangely, he felt little sadness at his father’s demise. 

He didn’t love his father. To some extent, he even blamed that man for his siblings’ death. 

That man... Was blinded by his ego.

No matter how much Hashirama tried to convince him to stop this madness and seek peace, it all went in vain. He realized Butsuma Senju did not want peace. He wanted war and death.

“I’m not my father. I’m me. Hashirama Senju. I believe it’s established the moment I became the clan leader.” he paused for a moment, then continued, “I don’t intend to carry out the bloodshed my ancestors did." The air between Hashirama and Kanjin thickened. The rest of the Senju elders watched silently.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama knew they were testing Hashirama. Kanjin Senju was a high ranking Senju elder with a strong strategical mind. So dealing with him was a challenge in itself.

He leaned forward. His eyes glaring at Kanjin seated across the table.

The old man viciously glared back at him.

“What’s your suggestion, Hashirama?” Tabaki Senju questioned.

“Truce. We can form a peace treaty with them.”

“I don’t agree with this.” Kanjin spat, now fully irritated.

“Then what should we do,?” Hashirama asked calmly. He knew what Kanjin would suggest. Maybe the hatred he displays before other elders might work in Hashirama’s favor. It would be such an irony for the Senju’s who call themselves ‘The clan of love’.

“Continue. If we want peace, then all Uchiha’s must die.” Kanjin glared at him.

“At what cost?” Tobirama finally interfered.

“We must eliminate our enemy before they eliminate us."

“How many more of our men need to die? Or does their death even matter to you all?” Tobirama asked back in his bitter tone. Just a month ago they had planned an ambush which resulted in the death of 12 young Senju men, a few of them with wives and children.

“That’s a sacrifice that must be made. They’ll die for a greater good.” Kanjin shot back.

“A greater good? ...what a joke! Can’t you see how stupid all of this is?"

“Stupid? How dare you insult the sacrifices of our men! Have you no pride, Tobirama?”

“If not old age, then this so-called ‘pride’ definitely has blinded you all” Tobirama spat.

“Tobirama,” Hashirama warned, but his eyes were fixed on Kanjin.

Paying no heed to Hashirama’s warning, Tobirama continued, “I guess, how many men we lose matter not to you?”

“My Sons, brothers, my father- everyone died in the battles against the Uchiha’s. So don’t you dare lecture me.” Kanjin retorted, slamming his fist against the table.

“You elders are all the same” Tobirama snickered. “So that’s your logic? It’s alright to kill more of our men because they will die for the greater good? Have you never wondered even after so much bloodshed why this ‘greater good’ was never achieved? Even after all these years?"

“That’s enough. Both of you calm down.” Hashirama sighed.

“You both were candidates for the next clan leader, but we chose Hashirama over you. Ever wondered why so?” Kanjin asked mockingly.

“HA. Seems like you’re getting more senile as you age.” Tobirama retorted. He knew this man was trying to make trouble between him and Hashirama. To create distrust between brothers.

“QUIET." Hashirama’s voice boomed out. The entire room was visibly shaking. Even the floor underneath cracked a bit. Everyone in the room held their breath.

.

.

.

Clenching his teeth, Tobirama replied, “I’m done, Aniki. I apologize."

Kanjin was stiff in his chair. He was annoyed beyond measures that a young man dared to mock him in front of everyone. “Done.”

Hashirama’s eyes relaxed. He nodded “I’m glad to hear that! HAHAHA.” He exploded into his booming laughter.

“Alright,” He announced, rising “Meeting is done for now.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama leaned back in his chair. The Senju elders bowed and made their way out, several of them eyeing Tobirama with raised eyebrows, as if not approving of his actions today.

Like I give a damn!  He internally mumbled.

His outburst today wasn’t like him. Usually, in most meetings, he listened and acted with proper respect in front of the elders. But that was mostly because the leader back then was his father - Butsuma Senju.

But today he lost control.

Tobirama didn’t exactly love his father but respected him enough as a Shinobi. It would be a lie if he said his death did not affect him. Hashirama didn’t get along with their father mostly because of their clashing beliefs. But his Aniki never noticed what he noticed about father..or maybe he noticed but decided to ignore it. 

Butsuma was egoistic. And his ego made it easy for the elders to control him. His father was the elders’ puppet, and there wasn’t much he could do to stop it. 

But this time... He will not let them control his brother too.

“Tobirama...”

Tobirama glanced up at his brother, who was leaning in his chair “What?”

“Your argument with Kanjin was very unlike-”

“So?” He cut him off.

“Thank you.” Hashirama smiled.

Tobirama just shrugged his shoulders.

He felt exhausted. His latest mission had taken a toll on him, it lasted several nights with no rest. He could feel his attention span waning. He wondered if this was the reason behind his sudden outbursts at the elders.

Nah! It’s because they are annoying.

“I have something to tell you.” Hashirama voiced.

Tobirama shifted in his chair. “What is it?”

What he wanted the most at that moment was his warm bed. He closed his eyes and exhaled.

.

.

.

“I’m going to see Madara.”

His eyes quickly snapped open, “What?"

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“I’m going to see Madara.”

His eyes snapped opened. “what?”

“I’m going t-”

“Stop.”

“Then wh-”

“Aniki.” Tobirama groaned. Kami! Not again!  He felt tired before, now he felt exhausted, annoyed, and angry. His brother had a special talent of agitating him, never letting him be in peace for once. He was sure Hashirama would be the death of him.

“Just why?” Of all the people, his brother decided to meet with one of the most insane Uchiha! 

“I felt like you wouldn’t agree but please listen-"

“No." He scowled.

“But I already sent Madara the messag-"

“Have you lost your mind Aniki! He will plan an ambush!"

“Madara wouldn’t do that.”

“Hashirama! Haven’t I told you not to make these decisions on your own!? You know how much they hate us! Do I need to remind you how many times Tajima rejected your truce request!” Tobirama yelled, slamming his hands against the table.

“That’s Tajima. Now Madara is the new leader.”

“Aniki! That’s exactly why you can’t do this! He’ll definitely plan an ambush! "

Hashirama relaxed his shoulders “I know Madara...he won’t do that.”

“Why?” Tobirama sighed, realizing there’s no point in arguing with him anymore.

“Peace. Tobirama... We can’t do this without him. It’s a dream we both shared, and it’s incomplete if he’s not in it.”

. 

.

“You... Are just as insane as him.” Tobirama felt his body deflate in exhaustion. 

Hashirama just smiled.

Tobirama knew his brother was passionate and often spoke before thinking as well. But the biggest concern he faced was that once Hashirama had already decided on something...there was no turning back for this idiot. 

“Let me accompany you, Aniki.”

“Tobi. No...” 

“I’m not asking.“ He glared at him.

Hashirama’s shoulders dropped as a dark aura surrounded him,“Fine...”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama crawled onto his bed, waiting for his long-awaited slumber to consume him. But to his dismay, sleep didn’t come by, instead, all his memories did.

Ever since he can remember, he has watched over his brother. Even though Hashirama is older and stronger than him, he’s the smarter one. He’s the one who thinks before acting, the one who makes rational decisions. Hashirama needs him to help him make proper decisions that will help him reach his dream. 

Their dream.

He still remembered the fear of his first battle, the way his hands shook, how the smell of blood, and the sight of mutilated corpses made him sick. One mistake and he would become one of the many corpses on the battlefield. It would take just one-second worth of mistake... One second, to become one of the many children who never returned and would be forgotten.

Hashirama saved him that day but got severely injured while doing so. Being a 10-year-old at the time, he’d already been through his fair share of battles. Since he was the oldest of them, he had nobody to lessen the burden on his shoulders.

Tobirama decides that day that he’s going to become stronger and smarter. He decided that he’ll be there for Hashirama, always watching his back. He wanted to become someone Hashirama could depend on.

When Kawarama died, Tobirama(10 years old) forced himself to remain calm, but Hashirama (13 years old) lost it. He lashed out at their father, only to end up getting beaten. Tobirama knew that was the moment the relationship between his Aniki and father started to change for worse.

Then a month later, Itama died.

Now it was just his brother and him. Hashirama became quiet and no longer laughed like before. It hurt him to see his brother change.

Soon Hashirama started to disappear for long hours. Even though he felt lonely, he understood his brother needed some time alone to grieve. So, a lonely Tobirama started wandering around the forest too. Alone. He knew it was dangerous, but he was confident of his sensory skills. He first thought of moving towards the Naka river then changed his mind and moved towards the hilly region far north of the forest. There he came across a small patch of land with beautiful flowers and herbs. He just rested there, trying to shift his mind from the memories of his deceased brothers.

It worked. This place made him calm.

The next day, Hashirama disappeared again, breaking his promise of practicing with Tobirama. 

With a heavy heart, he went back to his secret spot. He was annoyed at Hashirama for breaking his promise the 6th time in a month. He felt so lonely.

For the first time, he missed his mother. She was a cold woman and didn’t show even an ounce of motherly love to any of her children.

Even though she was cold, at least she was around.

He closed his eyes and tried to calm his mind. After a while, he heard a sound- of faint footsteps. He opened his eyes and looked down from the tree branch he was resting in. A little girl of around 6-7 years of age sat there, a straw basket in her hand. She was collecting herbs.

He knew she couldn’t sense him. After all, he was that good at hiding his chakra. He just stared at her lazily, to keep his mind off of the terrible memories of death and war. And it was effective. It’s not that he found her any more interesting than the scenery around. She was just a normal girl, moving around and doing her thing. Occasionally, she would fix the black mask on her face. He found it amusing how she wore an expensive material but still wore a mask to hide her face. As if that would help.

Stupid.

She doesn’t seem like a Kunoichi. Maybe a daughter of some rich merchant?

Why would she be collecting herbs then?

Hmm, maybe as a hobby.

After two days of watching her, he started a mind game. He would guess which herb she would pluck next. Mostly he got it right. She was awfully predictable.

The next day when he prepared for his practice, he realized his brother deserted him. Again. That was it. He decided to tail Hashirama. His brother didn’t notice, and he was proud of his sensory skills. He watched from a safe distance as Hashirama met the other boy.

When Hashirama arrived back home, he suspected nothing. Tobirama had to admit, Aniki’s mood certainly improved as he was smiling a lot again. But he hardly practiced with him anymore. Even though he didn’t like this, he kept quiet about it. Because at-least his brother seemed happy.

But... who is that boy?

. 

. 

. 

The other boy turned out to be an Uchiha!

Uchiha Madara.

That bastard Uchiha had been deceiving his brother all along!

Hashirama cried, glaring at the ground as tears rolled down his eyes, fist clutched into a tight ball. Tobirama didn’t understand why his brother was sad! He should’ve been happy! Happy that they found the Uchiha deceiving him! But he looked so hurt. 

The next day, Tobirama visited his secret spot to calm his mind. He waited for the little girl to arrive, to distract him from his thoughts by her stupid & predictable hobby.

But the girl never appeared.

A sense of loneliness remained with him in the upcoming years. But he never had time to give them much thought since he spent all his spare time studying, inventing Jutsus, and practicing them as much as he could. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Images of the girl they met a few days ago flashed by his mind.

She’s...beautiful.  This was the first time in so many years that Tobirama found a girl this attractive. He couldn’t point out why exactly he was so attracted to her.

Is it because of her beauty?

That wasn’t entirely true. She’s beautiful... there’s no doubt about that. Which is why he couldn’t blame Aniki for blushing like an idiot at her. But Tobirama wasn’t interested in just looks.

Maybe it’s her attitude?

He had to admit. In the face of danger, she didn’t cower in fear or beg for her life. She fought. That display of courage had got her his attention. She was fierce to some extent, yet so calm...and strangely so gentle.

Like a tamed cat.

She was clearly trained to some extent, but her movements lacked the precision and instinctive sharpness of a true shinobi. She was too fluid, too careful, as if shaped more by etiquette than combat.

He had noticed her posture and her mannerisms; he was sure she had learned etiquette, which meant she couldn’t be a commoner. Even though she ignored him most of the time, he knew she had no arrogance. Which made him even more curious about her.

She isn’t cold, yet she feels so… detached.

It was as if something molded her to be that way.

.

.

.

Memories of her lingered in his mind. His eyes had briefly lingered on her figure that peeked through her torn clothes. He shouldn’t have looked so intently at her that time... He regretted it so much now that the memory of her body aroused him.

She was his type. He strangely knew it but didn’t want to admit it. 

. 

.

I wonder... How would it feel to bed her?

Tobirama let out a tired sigh. He understood now why the elders were pestering him to find a woman.

. 

. 

Will I meet her again?

He felt his mind losing focus and darkness engulf him as he fell into a deep slumber.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“This is madness!” Izuna muttered, voicing his displeasure frequently, which only annoyed Madara.

Yuki looked at her brothers, still finding it hard to comprehend why she was here. In the middle of the forest. With them.

“ANIKI! I STILL DON’T GET IT!! WHY IN THE WORLD IS YUKI HERE?” Izuna shouted. He was angry. Now that Madara knew of how he hadn’t informed him about Yuki’s secret outings, he couldn’t deny his order... Which is why he agreed with this stupid meeting. But dragging Yuki into this was beyond what he had predicted.

Madara looked at Yuki while she just avoided his eyes. Even though she has already slept with him, she still found it hard to come to terms with her jumbled feelings.

“Soon, you will see,” Madara mumbled, eyes still fixed on her.

It’s been two weeks since Madara became the Leader of the Uchiha clan. Now that he was the leader, he didn’t have to report his every single action to Tajima or the elders. The same day he succeeded as the leader on his birthday, he received a truce letter from Hashirama. Though he didn’t believe in Hashirama’s phony dreams, he still gave it a shot since he had some motives behind this. One of them involved controlling the elders. So he requested a secret meeting with Hashirama. 

It took a while to make Izuna agree to this. He didn’t agree to this at all, and in the end, Madara questioned him about his incompetence in reporting Yuki’s outing to the Riverside. That finally got him to agree. He had different plans for Yuki though, he wanted to ‘enlighten’ her with some bitter truth. 

. 

. 

.

After a few minutes of waiting, she felt someone approach them. Yuki looked at her brothers who were both looking in a certain direction, their Sharingan activated in alert. Suddenly Izuna stepped in front of her, his back turned towards her.

“That’s a surprise. No ambush?” A sleek voice was heard, which Yuki instantly recognized. 

The white head!

Her heart started to beat frantically. She felt like she was about to realize something she didn’t want to. She stopped thinking.

“Long time no see...Madara.” A deep voice boomed in her ears. Izuna’s body slightly shifted to the side, giving her the view in front of her.

“Long time no see, Hashirama Senju," Madara replied, his tone changing at the last word. As if asserting the word for her to hear more clearly.

She stared at the man...at Hashi...the man she considered as a friend and gave her heart to. 

No. It’s Hashirama…Senju.

“Who’s that behind you?” Tobirama called out, glancing at Izuna.

“Shut up Tobirama!” Izuna growled. For the first time Yuki noticed such fierce hatred in her brother. She knew Izuna only held this much hate for one man...

Senju Tobirama! 

The Senju who killed her brother, her sweet innocent brother, Taka.

They killed my brother!

“Izuna.” Madara warned. He didn’t come here to fight. “Move away from her.”

“Aniki!” Izuna glared at Madara.

“Don’t make me repeat myself.” Madara warned.

After some moments of hesitation, Izuna moved aside.

Yuki didn’t move or look up, her gaze was fixed on the ground. Her eyes and mind were burning.

“Yuki. Why don’t you greet them?”

.

.

“Yuki?” Hashirama mumbled in confusion as he looked at her.  Don’t tell me...His eyes widened when she looked up at him.

“Greetings. Senju’s."

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She’s...an Uchiha?

Hashirama stared at the girl in front of him, but he couldn’t find the beautiful grey eyes of hers, instead they were red. Blood red.

Tobirama just glared at her. The girl they met by the riverside was her. He felt annoyed. Not just because she’s an Uchiha, but also at the fact that he found an Uchiha female attractive!

Bloody Uchiha!   

The way she stared at them with her demonic eyes, Tobirama felt like digging her eyes out.

Madara smirked, “Hashirama, I believe you didn’t just come here to stare at my sister.”

“No! I... ” Hashirama trailed off. Kami sure likes to play tricks on me. His first meeting at the riverside was with Uchiha Madara, while his second meeting turned out to be with his sister.

Tobirama clenched his teeth. As if being an Uchiha wasn’t bad enough, this girl that his Aniki saved turned out to be that crazy Uchiha’s sister.

But why would they bring her here? He couldn’t understand why Madara would risk bringing her along when she isn’t even strong like them? She seemed to have no purpose other than to stand there and glare at him or Hashirama. For a fleeting second, he doubted if this meeting had some hidden intention. 

This doesn’t make sense.

But then again, when did these people ever made sense? He thought, repressing as much of his snark as he could.

“Here. The document of agreement terms and plans for a truce.” Tobirama threw the scroll, putting an end to the drama.

Izuna grabbed the scroll.

Madara turned around, “Hn. I can’t ensure you of the silly ‘peace’ that you dream of Hashirama. But I will look into the truce terms.” Madara replied before taking off.

Hashirama felt a little warm inside. But he still couldn’t smile. There was a guilty feeling eating him from inside.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Almost ten minutes of them traveling back towards the direction of their Uchiha estate, Izuna spoke “Aniki, I don’t trust them.”

“I know.” Madara replied, frowning slightly as he felt a presence.

“Izuna. Guard up.”

“wh-"

Izuna’s words were cut off when a strange energy sphere landed right in front of him that he barely dodged. 

“Look out!” Izuna alerted. 

Madara instantly took a defensive stance, scanning the area.

“There are around 14... No, around 20 men scattered in all directions,” Madara called out. From their chakra signature, he could tell most were water type, with a few being wind and fire.

They aren’t even hiding their chakras.

Either they were quite confident and strong or they were plain stupid and underestimating the Uchiha’s.

“Yuki. Run.” Madara ordered. It was better if not to get her involved in this because he knew she won’t last. He was sure the battle would be fierce. They could still facilitate her escape by keeping them engaged. He planned on first capturing the sensory ones in a Genjutsu. 

“Izuna. Get ready to dance.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

A group of men were in the middle of the forest, relentlessly unleashing powerful jutsus at each other. The once thick trees of the area were all slashed and burned, rendering the air thick with smoke. The air was foul enough to choke normal people to death.

Weapons flew through the air, piercing through those who were not careful enough. Madara powerfully flung his scythe at one of the Shinobi, slicing his abdomen open, at the same time pierced his sword through the neck of another Shinobi.

The dying man performed one last jutsu, shaping the wind around into thousand blades, directing them towards the Uchiha brothers.

Enormous trees sprouted from the ground, shielding the brothers from the assault.

“What are you doing here?” Madara shouted.

“Just helping.”

“We don’t need your help, Senju!” Izuna glared at him.

Hashirama ignored them, his eyes scanning the area for someone. “Where’s Yuki?”

Izuna narrowed his eyes at the Senju leader  Why is he worried about our sister?

“It doesn’t concern you.” Izuna sneered while dodging a rock boulder that was about to fall on him.

There was more than one reason for Hashirama to travel all the way back to Madara. He knew the Uchiha’s didn't plan this attack, and he wanted them to know that the Senju’s didn’t plan this either...not him anyway. He had his doubts about someone either from his own clan or from the alliance betraying them. He wanted to make sure that it will not affect the recent exchange of peace terms.

The other reason was...Yuki. He was worried about her.

He knew that Madara and Izuna would definitely protect her.... even so, he couldn’t help but worry when he heard tremendous explosions and saw the scale of damage from so far away. He knew there were too many of these shinobi’s attacking them at once.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She heard an explosion go off in the distance, her ears strained to hear anything else. It was from the North-East from her position. That was towards the side her brothers were, she surmised.

“Where do you think you are going?”

Yuki felt her heart shutter, trembling hands gripped onto her kunai as her eyes glazed over the man. He had tan skin, scars littered across his face and neck, black eyes, dark hair. A swords still in hand, and several kunai strapped across his torso.

Soon he aimed a huge water Jutsu at her.

She dodged the attack, surprised at how powerful it was to take down several trees in one blow.

He’s powerful!

This was the third shinobi she encountered while running. The first one was dealt with by Madara’s clone, so she could escape unharmed. The second one was a young sensory type. Though it took a toll on her chakra, she somehow defeated him using her Sharingan.

I should have packed more supplies.

She had only packed some poisons and some chakra blocking needles. She gritted her teeth. regretting not packing more supplies.

“Kage bunshin no jutsu” Yuki quickly performed the seals.

She had made several clones already to fool the shinobis on the lookout for her. This was her 8th clone. Her chakra was depleting alarmingly, and she knew she had to kill him before she runs out of chakra. 

For the first time, she regretted not further improving her chakra reserves when she had the time. 

Yuki knew she wasn't strong, in fact she was pretty weak when it came to physical strength. However, she was light on her feet, dipping out of the way when one tried to land a blow. Which is why she never drew out a fight, she would only go for the vitals with fast movements;The eyes, neck, joints, ligaments.

The man attacked her from above, posing his sword at her head. She quickly blocked it with her sword. And with one hand performed seals for lightning jutsu, then aimed it at his stomach. The man quickly jumped back on the wet ground only to get electrocuted. 

Even that didn’t cause enough damage to him. On the contrary, he had attached a bomb seal onto her back before jumping back.

“Heh stupid girl”

The seal blasted, revealing a shadow clone instead.

“What?” he scanned the area but staggered when suddenly a hand grabs him from beneath the ground.

She’s underground?

Yuki quickly pierced her sword up through his feet, impaling his right leg with her sword. The man let out an agonizing scream before breaking her sword and jumping back, limping as he did so.

The enraged man blew another powerful water attack at her, which she didn’t have enough time to dodge.

Yuki quickly performed her fireball jutsu. Their attacks collided, and she knew the man couldn’t see properly as the entire area was covered in thick smoke and steam. And Yuki had her Sharingan to her benefit.

The man scanned the area but could not see clearly. The next moment he felt sharp metal pierce his neck from behind. 

While falling, he saw her red eyes staring down at him.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Madara sliced through the back of the last standing shinobi. The entire region smelled of burnt flesh and blood- dead bodies scattered all around.

He felt the Senju’s hadn't perpetrated the attack. These shinobi were from some other land.

But he was still annoyed at Hashirama.

Because he came back to check up on Yuki.

Does he intend not to give up on her? Even though he now knows that she’s my sister? An Uchiha!

Madara knew Hashirama already has a fiancée, Ashina Uzumaki’s niece.

This Bastard! He already has a woman entitled to him! What does he want from Yuki now?

“Hashirama. Why do you ask about her?”

“Huh?”

“My sister.” Madara clarified.

“That...I was just worried.” Hashirama replied nervously.

“You only met her once and you are already worried for her, huh?” Madara narrowed his eyes.

“That’s because she’s your sibling. You are my friend Mada-"

“Stay away from her.” Madara glared at him with such hatred that Hashirama was shocked for a moment.

. 

.

“Aniki, what do we do with this one?” Izuna threw a man on the ground. He had a gashing wound on his back but was still alive.

“Keep him alive. He will be useful for the interrogation” Madara replied. He decided to take this man back with him to their prison.

“Madara... About the negotiation”

I will let you know." Madara replied, which brought slight relief to Hashirama.

“Thank you.”

The Uchiha turned his back “It’s still too early to thank me Senju. I haven’t made my decision yet.”

But at least you considered it. I’m thankful for that,  Hashirama thought, as a small smile graced his face.

“Farewell.” with that said, the Uchiha’s disappeared.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He put his Gunbai down and crouched on the ground for a moment before resuming his running. He had overused his eyes this time, causing him mind-splitting headaches.

“Nii san.. about Yuki” Izuna muttered, distressed.

“What about her?”

“Do you think she made it out safe?”

“.......” Madara frowned. With the amount of opening they provided for her, she should have made it back to the estate by now. But there was an unsettling feeling within him.

He couldn’t sense his clone that he had sent along with Yuki since it disappeared after killing the wind type shinobi who had attacked her.

Ever since Hashirama informed him that these shinobis attacked them too, he kept worrying. 

They were powerful ones...If any of them attacked her...

If these shinobis had gone as far as attacking the Senju’s too, this means they were strategically placed within the forest.

It’s a well-planned ambush!

He gritted his teeth in anger and frustration.

What if she didn’t make it out in time? What if they captured her already?

For the first time, he regretted his decision of bringing Yuki along. He was so blinded by his jealousy that he had put her safety aside.

.

.

.

"Aniki!"

It took him a second to notice Izuna had stopped running "What?"

"Look at this!" Izuna passed him a small empty bottle. He took the bottle to take a whiff.

.

.

His eyes widened as he realized something,

Damn it! 

He headed towards the estate as fast as he could.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki stared at the blade in front of her face.

“You all planned this ambush, didn’t you?” asked a cold voice. His expression unreadable.

She slightly shivered before replying “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Stop lying. Uchiha.”

She felt her entire body tense up, her muscles taut and her breathing completely stopped. The cool blade was pressed against her neck now. She felt the traces of the bit of blood dribble down onto her collar bone. “I’m not."

. 

.

“You want to die this bad?” His gaze piercing her. She felt a little bit of soul depart her.

Yuki remained silent. There was no way to convince a person so hell-bent on hating her clan. She had almost successfully escaped those ninjas. Almost.

But this guy ruined everything.

Senju Tobirama.

She could feel her blood turn cold, and her nerves freeze over. How did she not sense him?

It was a simple secret meeting and yet almost everything that could go bad, did happen.

She was separated from her brothers', no-one was with her and she couldn't use her chakra in fear that tracker shinobi's could find her position. She gritted her teeth and tried to calm herself, trying to think rationally and logically to get back to the Uchiha territory.

She'd taken several detours, even then she ended up getting attacked by three of them. Madara had sent his clone along, which helped her in defeating the first one. But soon his clone disappeared, maybe because of chakra exhaustion. Just when she resumed her running, she encountered two other shinobi’s. The last one was a powerful water type but careless and overconfident. She managed to defeat him with her newly awakened Sharingan.

She decided to hide in a secluded area for some time to regain her chakra and also to scan the area before resuming her running. Her sword was broken and her supplies were limited, on top of that, fighting two powerful shinobi’s rendered her exhausted. She ducked back further into the leaves. Erasing her presence. It was when she'd stayed hidden when she felt burning pain throughout her body. She hadn't even realized it before from all the adrenaline rush. Peering back at the dark forest she crouched down and searched through her supplies for the healing potion.

But it was rather foolish of her to let her guard down even for few seconds, because soon she found herself on the ground and a blade pointed to her face.

Turns out those ninjas attacked the Senjus too. And of course, like every other time in the past, these Senju’s will blame this ambush on the Uchiha’s only. If she would have known this Senju was nearby, she would’ve rather faced those shinobi than him.

He’s too good at hiding his Chakra.

Now she was stuck here with him in the middle of the forest. Alone.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Let me go, Senju.”

Tobirama glared at her. He and Hashirama had planned on separating ways to mislead those shinobi’s and make them lose track. It worked, but he ended up bumping into the Uchiha female from before. He doubted her clan might have had some hand in this.

How annoying.

“They attacked us too. My brothers are fighting them as we speak. I don’t know their motive. I thought you Senju’s ambushed us.” She didn't dare move at all, but from her very fingertips she felt her chakra gather. 

He knew something wasn’t fitting right, and there was some truth in her words. The way they attacked, their tactics, and even their chakra signatures were unfamiliar to him, making him assume those shinobi didn’t belong to the land of fire. To plan an ambush so perfectly... That means they might follow someone’s orders, someone who wanted to harm both the Uchiha’s and the Senju’s.

Who could it be? What would they gain by harming both clans like this?

Because no matter how he thought about it, the best way to harm both clans was to make them fight each other. Not attack both of them at once. It seemed like a really foolish move. The only reason for those shinobi’s to make such a move equivalent to suicide would be if they wanted to capture someone.  

Who are they trying to capture? And how did they know of our secret meeting?

Tobirama realized that someone was spying and leaking information, either from their own clan or from the Uchiha’s side.

“You. Come with me.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

That’s the last thing she wanted to hear. There was no way she would trust this Senju.

“Why should I?” Yuki asked, taking a defensive stance. There was still some time before nightfall. If she somehow escaped from him, then she could reach her estate in time and ask for reinforcement from Izanagi and Nanako. However, Yuki knew she stood no chance against this Senju, especially not now that she was so exhausted ... She had seen him fight before. In all honesty, she feared him. He could easily kill her.

But I won’t go down without a fight.

Tobirama kept glaring at her, debating if he should leave her alone or take her with him. He knew those shinobis were following him, which is why he came to this secluded area which would take a while to be discovered. It wasn’t hard to imagine what they would do to her if they caught her alive. But that wasn’t what puzzled him.

Why do I care what happens to her?

He had no idea what or why he was doing what he was doing right now. But He knew the more time they wasted, the more likely it would be that they get discovered.

I can’t waste more time.

He caught her wrist and yanked her upon which she flung her free arm towards his neck, at the same time moved her leg to kick him in the side. He caught her arm making the needle fall from her hand and released her wrist to grab her leg before it could land a blow. 

He’s too fast!

She dashed a kunai towards his neck, which he quickly dodged by stepping back. 

He smirked. She reacts fast. But not fast enough.

He would have used Ninjutsu, but that would make it easier for those shinobis to find them. He decided to take her down with just taijutsu.

His fist missed her face by inches- which she grabbed and pulled down to spin kick him. He ducked the first kick but stumbled back when the next kick land on his stomach real hard.

Without wasting any second, she pumped some chakra onto her leg to land a roundhouse kick on him. He quickly dodged the attacks.

Noticing that her entire weight rested on her lead leg, he swiped her leg to make her lose balance. She almost fell, but quickly shifted her weight mid-air to throw another needle at him. 

He quickly dodged to the side.

In one smooth movement, she twisted her torso and with a jolting yet fluid move her foot proceeded to land a chakra infused kick on him. A jarring noise floated in the air as blocked the attack, the force of it caused the ground to crumble beneath his feet, the surrounding air rippling out.

Tobirama smirked.

Impressive. But she lacks experience.

The moment she landed back on the ground she prepared to perform a hand seal of Fireball jutsu. Before she could even register what happened, her body froze.

What?

She fell to the ground, unable to move.

I’m paralyzed... When did he?

Tobirama had sneakily stabbed the needle that had fallen from her hand into the back of her neck.

Yuki laid numb on the ground. She had planned on injecting the needle into him-which would restrain his movements for few minutes then drain his chakra—causing him to faint, which was enough for her to escape.

But her plan backfired. Now she was paralyzed.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama brushed his sleeves, dusting the rest of the debris off of his shoulders. Yuki was lying on the ground panting, her chest heaving up and down as she tried to catch her breath. 

She had planned on injecting the paralyzing needle into him, it would immobilize him for a few minutes then drain his chakra, which was enough for her to escape.But her plan backfired. Now she was paralyzed.

. 

. 

. 

He caught hold of her and flung her onto his shoulder.

??  

Yuki glared at him in disbelief, “You put me down this instant!” she was thankful at least she could still speak. 

. 

. 

. 

He ignored her and started moving.

She didn’t know which was worse: her being paralyzed and left alone in the middle of the forest or being carried away to god-knows-where by this Senju. 

This annoying man! 

His attitude annoyed her to no end. I can’t believe he’s Hashi-san’s brother. 

How arrogant!

“PUT ME DOWN!” she almost screamed.

“Shut up.” Tobirama sneered, resisting the urge to throw her down.

Does this idiot not realize they can find us?  But of course, as stubborn and stupid Uchiha’s usually are...

Foolish Uchiha’s. 

.

.

A few minutes later she started shouting again. 

“Let me go!"

.

“hey!”

.

“Stop ignoring me! Let me down!”

“LET ME GO!”

“Shut up, women." He sneered.

“You bloody Senju! Wait till my brothers find out about this.”

“I SAID SHUT UP” He snapped and smacked her butt hard.

????

Yuki froze, her eyes wide in disbelief. It’s already been few minutes and the numbing effect of the drug was ebbing away, which is why she could feel the stinging pain of being hit. “H-how dare you...you Senju!? ” she was at a loss for words.

Her hands itched to hit him, but she could feel her chakra draining and her mind losing focus. The after-effects of the drug started kicking in. Soon she would faint, but that would take around another fifteen minutes.

Tobirama smirked. Finally, she stopped moving. 

He started collecting chakra to perform his new space-time ninjutsu technique. He hadn’t mastered it yet and the technique still needed improvements, but it was still good enough to work if necessary. He had come prepared by placing a mark to teleport anytime if this meeting turned out to be an ambush. He had originally thought of using this technique to teleport himself and Hashirama directly to the Senju estate when they realized the presence of those ninjas. But Hashirama kept insisting that he need to head back to where the Uchiha's were.

He knew there’s no point talking sense with Hashirama, which is why he didn’t complain.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki just gritted her teeth and endured the pain in her stomach. He was jumping from tree to tree so fast that the turbulence caused her stomach to hit his shoulder metal plate again and again. On top of it, her brain found it hard to focus on the surroundings, making her dizzier. She regretted not prolonging the paralyzing effect of the drug.

This is so uncomfortable.

“uh! H-hey? ” 

He ignored her again.

“I can travel on my own, you know. I have legs. Just put me down, will you?"

.

.

. 

“Stop ignoring me!” Yuki yelled.

“You want another smack, Uchiha?”

“WHAT?”

“Then shut up.” he snapped. 

Yuki felt her blood boil. With whatever strength left in her, she moved her arm, 

*Smack*

Tobirama felt a sharp pain hit the back of his skull “YOU-” 

“You want another smack?” her voice stern.

“What?” 

“Then put me down, Senju."

“No,” he growled, annoyed now. 

“Why?” Does he enjoy carrying me or what?

“Because you are slow.”

He knew she wouldn’t be able to keep up with his speed. Though he didn’t particularly want to carry her, it was still better than slowing down for her.

“........” Yuki sighed. If he put her down, at least she would have some chance of escaping again. She had one dose of antidote left for this poison, and she’d planned to use it. When she would regain her chakra, she could summon her aid that could carry her back home.

But now, she knew she had no chance “ugh! Arrogant Senju.” Yuki muttered under her breath.

He smacked her butt again, earning a panicked yelp from her, “You! I hate-"

“Shut up.” Tobirama smirked.

.

.

.

It was fun to annoy her. It surprised him that he behaved this way with her. Normally, he would never behave this disrespectfully with any lady.

But she’s not just any lady. She’s an Uchiha.

It felt good to show them their place. To show them who’s better.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He stopped and performed some hand seals.

“hey wh-" before she could ask, an enormous surge of chakra rocked her to the bone. For a moment she felt like she was in some kind of a weird portal that seemed like a puncture in space. Her breathing stopped and her mind felt like it would explode.

They landed in a room. Before Yuki could adjust her vision, he tossed her down onto the ground, “uu-urgh-"

The sudden fall made her throw up.

.

.

Tobirama glared at her, disgusted. 

But he couldn’t blame her. He should have at least warned her to brace herself before teleporting. He or his brother could handle the side effects, but her?

He had to admit this was some ‘asshole’ move. Not that he regretted anything. He was glad at least she didn’t throw up on him.

He made a mental note of the things he needed to improve in his Jutsu.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki stayed down on the floor. Her mind was still vibrating and she could hear a ringing sound. She felt like she could blackout any moment now.

He... Teleported?

What Kind of jutsu is this?

.

.

Wait... Where exactly am I?

.

.

.

“You... Kidnapped me!” Now she was terrified of him.

“Well, kind-of." he replied, while taking off his shirt. He had no need or reason to explain anything to her.

She will be a prisoner anyway.

He ‘kidnapped’ her in case something went wrong with Hashirama. He knew Madara couldn’t exactly kill his brother. But if somehow those Uchiha’s managed to capture him by tricking him into something, then he had to keep a backup plan to facilitate Hashirama’s safety.

And What could be better than the ‘princess’ of the Uchiha clan?

With this, he could ensure that his brother was safe, and at the same time force Madara to ‘negotiate’ with them.

Talk about killing two birds with one stone.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

Note: This chapter contains a depiction of sexual assault.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

When she opened her eyes, she could only see a dark ceiling above. Soon she realized that they chained her hands to the wall. 

Huh?

She looked ahead. There was some light from the burning sticks placed on the walls outside. This place looked like a dungeon prison.

Prison?

Why... 

Oh no!

Yuki soon realized that the Senju had imprisoned her.

That bastard!

Chains restrained both her arms. It had a kind of chakra restraining cuffs. She cursed her bad luck and at heavens for betraying her.

Why do I always end up ...so hopeless?

Sometimes she couldn’t help but feel so useless. She always ends up as a burden to her family...

The words of the elders echoed in her mind.

‘Don’t burden your brothers with your trivial complaints.’

‘Your father has suffered so much. Do you intend to add to his suffering?’

‘You are just a girl. Behave like one.’

‘Why don’t you like this proposal? It’s from a prominent clan!! All you have to do is bear children and live comfortably!’

‘Be useful for once .’

Others viewed her as a happy princess- living in leisure, treasured by her clan, and showered with care and comfort that the common suffering mass of this warring era couldn’t achieve. She considered herself lucky for having all these- that most people could only dream of. But she wasn’t proud of it. She never felt proud, since she never achieved them. They gave it to her...Her title, her worth, her beauty, her wealth...All of this never felt like ‘Her’s’.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

A few minutes later, she saw three Senju men walking towards her cell. One looked like in his late 40s and the other boy with blue hair looked like around 15, maybe older. Then there was a tall guy with long brown hair tied into a ponytail. He looked stern and around Madara’s age.

“Kento, Daisuke. Here’s the key. Monitor her.” the old man ordered and left. The brown-haired guy took the key. He sat down on a chair and started reading. The younger boy just kept dozing off.

After about an hour or so, Yuki felt like she could no longer ignore her rumbling stomach. She peeked at the elder guy “um... Hey”

He glanced at her “what?”

“I.. I’m hungry” Yuki mumbled, embarrassed.

The guy frowned. After an awkward silence, he got up.

“Hey! She’s awake?" suddenly a voice yelled out, which snapped the younger boy out of his sleep.

Two men walked up to the prison and started chatting “Hey, Kento. Tobirama sama asked for you.” 

Yuki learned that the brown-haired guy’s name is Kento. He stared at the men for few seconds- as if hesitating, then nodded and left after handing them the key.

The boy, which she realized must be Daisuke, kept staring at her like an idiot.

“Hey, Daisuke!! Don’t you have a duty at the main gates?"

“Yes, i-i was told to temporarily keep her guard,” Daisuke replied.

“Well, well.. ain’t she pretty!” the man with dark hair laughed out loud. She had a bad feeling about him. “How about we try her? Whaddya say?”

The men both gazed at Yuki, one of them licking his lips. The other one was blond, taller, and scarier with a scar near his jaw. He frowned and replied, “We are to follow orders, Naka. Keep that in mind.”

“Yes, yes. I know. Won’t break her." The man named Naka mumbled, annoyed.

It horrified her.

“uh... But Naka-san, Daiki- san we.. We were told to guard her, right?” Daisuke spoke nervously.

“Shut up, boy. We were told to make sure she doesn’t escape. Nobody said we can’t enjoy her. Right, Daiki?” Naka asked as he opened the lock.

“We have to check if she has any hidden weapons." Daiki agreed.

They entered inside, Daiki got hold of her legs to restrict her movements “No! Stop! You shoul-" before she could speak more Naka stuffed a cloth into her mouth.

“Shh, now, darling. Let us do our work. If you behave, then we’ll be gentle, ” Naka smirked as he yanked her top off. She had hidden some needles in her top.

“Ha.. Look what we got here,” Naka smirked, playing around with the needles. The other guy Daiki started cutting off her pant with his kunai. She kept struggling, but to no avail. Her eyes fell on Daisuke, pleading for help.... but the boy just stood there, stiff and nervous.

“Hey boy!! What are you standing there for! Come here” Naka called out, throwing the needle box at him to catch. Daisuke looked at Yuki. His breath hitched for a moment as his eyes lingered on her. Her top and pants were already torn apart.. but Yuki kept struggling, anything to stop them from stripping her naked... 

Soon she felt a hand caress her thigh. No!

Images of her night with Madara flashed before her eyes “umphhh”

“Naka san... This... This is wrong!” Daisuke finally spoke out, feeling pity as he watched her struggling like a fish out of water.

Naka snickered “Keep talking like that and you will die a virgin. How do you expect me to resist this ?" He cupped her breast “Seems like you got something hidden here, huh?” his hand yanked her bra up. She always hid some smoke bombs within her bra to use them as a last resort. Never in her life she regretted hiding them there.

Naka licked his lips at the sight in front of him. It’s been so long he had any girl to enjoy. The prisoners were always men, and he was fed up with dealing with angry, annoying men. He desperately wished for some female prisoners to be caught alive so that he could release his pent up frustration. But never in a hundred years he could have imagined such a beautiful girl to end up in the prison here. The moment his eyes landed on her while she was being stealthily carried off to the prison, he decided to have her by any means possible.

He had begged to tag along with Daiki today for this duty. It surprised others, some wondered why would the usually lazy Senju Naka volunteer for such an annoying prison duty.

He snickered.They didn’t know of this woman prisoner, obviously. Tobirama sama had entrusted only a few men with this information.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Kami, please, please help me!! Yuki prayed as she struggled hard to break free. To think that she would end up in a fate worse than death. She didn’t have the mental strength to go through that  again. Her eyes and mind burned as she glared at them.

“Sharingan?” Daisuke yelped out. Naka and Daiki noticed her red eyes and glanced away.

“This bitch is an Uchiha?” Daiki spat, annoyed. Hatred bubbling inside him. He grabbed her torn piece of cloth and covered her eyes.

“An Uchiha bitch, huh? More reasons to fuck her up.” Naka snickered. He put his hand between her thighs, on top of her underwear, rubbing to feel if she had hidden something there too. He couldn’t find anything but didn’t remove his hand from there. This warmth of a woman, to think such a beauty, to be within his reach of touch. He had only dreamed of such girls and he wasn’t sure if he could ever marry- all thanks to the constant battles he had to take part in.

Daiki, on the other hand, was furious. He knew what he was doing was against his shinobi duty, but at the moment nothing mattered to him more than the fact that the thing in front of him was an Uchiha! He’d never considered himself a thirsty man. When he learned he had prison duty today, it annoyed him. Then he noticed the usual lazy Senju Naka offering his help, which was quite weird. The moment his eyes landed on the prisoner they had to deal with, he realized the reason for a guy like Naka to offer ‘help’.

Even though the girl was quite a beauty, Daiki had just decided to do his work and leave her be. But the moment he came to know she’s an Uchiha...He changed his mind. He wanted to break her. Make her suffer. To get back with those damned Uchiha’s who put him through so much misery by killing his friends and his brothers.

She will pay for the sins of her clan.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Daisuke stood there. His mind and heart conflicted. He HATED Uchiha’s.

They killed my father. So this... This isn’t wrong. She... Deserves it. 

Because she’s an Uchiha...

But his heart didn’t agree. 

. 

.

“What’s going on here?"

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“What’s going on here?” 

Daisuke looked back while Naka and Daiki’s head snapped up. Kento stood near the entrance with a plate of food. His face crumpled in disgust.

“Ah! Kento san. How about you join-” Naka stopped mid-sentence when he noticed the person standing behind Kento.

“T-Tobirama sama?” 

“Five seconds—To get the hell out of my sight,” Tobirama snarled.

“B-but she-she’s an Uchiha!” Naka trembled.

“ One.”

“but-"

“ Two."

Within seconds, they ran out of the dungeon.

Kento placed the tray down and headed towards Yuki. He felt pity looking at her. She was curled up in a corner and kept trembling like a leaf. While reporting to Tobirama about her being awake, he learned that she’s Uchiha Yuki, daughter of Uchiha Tajima. She wasn’t exactly a Kunoichi but knew some Ninjutsu and was okay in taijutsu.

He covered her with his Haori. Though he didn’t exactly like Uchiha’s, he still felt that resorting to rape her was going too overboard. This young girl was of the same age as his younger sister. To think men would go this far...

Sometimes he couldn’t help but wonder, How exactly are we better than the Uchiha’s?

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki sat in the room's corner, her head between her knees as she curled up into a ball to warm herself. She took a bath to feel clean and to her surprise, some spare yukata were neatly placed in front of the mirror for her to wear. But with one problem though - they were men’s yukata. Having no choice she wore it but it was too loose for her. She somehow tied and secured it such that it wouldn’t slip off.

She kept shivering. The water was so cold that she felt her bone chill at its contact. She had packed a warming tonic in her supplies bag but was stripped off of her weapons, supplies... As well as her clothes by those hooligans back in the prison.

She shivered when the memories of the incident crossed her mind. Those men...their face...it was so scary. The extent of hatred that she saw in them shocked her. Yuki knew that the world outside of her home was quite an ugly place to live in. There’s a ‘real’ world, outside of the illusion of security that she’d spent most of her life in.

Hell is real...and it’s here.

She was in Tobirama’s room. He had locked her up in here to ‘protect’ her in case someone decided to kill her. The room was large and clean with LOT’S of books and scrolls. She had tried to touch some items before, but couldn’t. He had placed some kind of seals on everything in the room...even the items of furniture and the bed. 

So she had no choice but to rest on the floor.

I hate him!

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

When he entered his room, it was around 10 pm. Hashirama still hadn’t returned.

Tobirama let out a tired sigh, recalling the incident from before. If he had been even a few minutes late, then god knows how far those bastards would have gone. Even if she was a prisoner and an Uchiha, she’s still the princess of her clan. Tainting her like this would break all hell loose. Any slight chance of a treaty with those Uchiha’s would be lost. Not to mention Hashirama would never forgive him.

He never thought he could feel pity for an Uchiha. Back there in the prison, the girl looked so scared... As if she’s seen a devil.

Obviously, she’s been living like a ‘princess’ all her life.

He wanted to put her in the guest house with some strong guards, but then changed his mind and decided to keep her in his room till Aniki came back. After what he had witnessed, he couldn’t exactly trust his men to not harm her. Her trembling wouldn’t stop and she wouldn’t move from that spot. In the end, he had to carry her all the way to his room. He had first decided to call some female helpers to help clean and cloth her but then decided not to. It was better if lesser people knew of her being held captive. Those who knew were men he and Hashirama trusted. If more people knew, they would gossip and the word would eventually reach the elders. That would be an entirely different pain in the ass to handle.

He placed his spare yukata and towels for her in case she decides to wash. Then left for the pile of paperwork that awaited him.

Thinking about the incident from before made him feel so disappointed. Naka and Daiki were amongst his trusted men. He was aware of the fact that some of his men were savage and thirsty. That’s something he never judged or even cared to know of since that’s their personal life. But to think they were desperately waiting for a female prisoner so that they could ravage her...That’s disgusting. Even if he wanted to stop this, he knew he couldn’t. Most of the men were young like him and had spent most of their life on battlefields. Death, hatred, and pain were their reality. With their raging hormones and frustration, they would seek any source of pleasure they could find—be it alcohol, bloodlust, or sex.

His eyes traveled towards the window, looking at the full moon that showered its light onto the otherwise dark room. He was tired and wanted to rest now. 

A frown marked his face, noticing the girl curled up in the corner of his room again, Does she like the floor this much?

Then he remembered that he had placed seals on pretty much everything in his room. He undid the seal on his furniture, then picked her up and placed her on his bed.

“.......”

He looked at the girl for a moment. She was sleeping so soundly, without a worry in the world that she’s being held captive. Seems like the Uchiha’s spoiled her.

He kept debating if he should sleep on the same bed as her. 

What if she wakes up and feels uncomfortable sleeping beside a man? He remembered her trembling like a leaf back then. 

Maybe I should...

. 

.

No, why should I sleep on the floor?

It’s my bed. She should be grateful I’m being this generous. If she’s uncomfortable, she can sleep on the floor. 

Hmph!

He laid down on the bed. He had his back turned to her. After a few minutes of not being able to sleep, he just turned towards her. The more his eyes lingered on her, the more he felt like he shouldn’t be here with her. This proximity felt strange to him since he preferred to sleep alone.

When will Aniki get back?

He wanted to lead a search team, but that would spoil everything. Hashirama had made him promise he wouldn’t do that. This entire matter was supposed to be a secret from the elders. Only some trusted men could know about this. Which is why he’s keeping her in his room for now. But he knew people might still know about him keeping a woman in his chamber. 

If anyone by any chance asks me about her, then what should I say? His eyes landed on her dark, shiny locks. Slowly, his hand reached out to play with few strands of her hair. The more he looked at her, the more he felt she looked nothing like her brothers. Her features matched that of an Uchiha but... She didn’t feel like them at all. 

Maybe she took after her mother.

She had a strange innocence to her, which confused him since he knew Uchiha’s were anything but innocent. Even though she had the Sharingan, he couldn’t feel the bloodlust, the hatred, the drive for revenge from her. There was something different about her.

Just when he was busy wondering about her, the girl shifted to her side, facing him. 

. 

. 

.

She's quite apt in seducing men.

He turned to rest on his back, fixing his eyes on the wooden ceiling above. When she turned towards him, her attire had opened up to reveal the plunging neckline and her chest. He felt foolish for forgetting it was his yukata. Of course, it will be loose on her.

He wondered again if he should consider the advice of the elders regarding a wife. If he’s finding a female Uchiha this attractive, then it means it’s prime time he does something to control his hormones.

.

.

“ngh...”

His eyes shifted to her face. She was crying in her sleep.

Nightmare, huh?

“Stop...do...don’t...” she mumbled in her sleep.

He let out a sigh. Turns out she’s not that different from his Aniki in this aspect. Both sleep talk. He remembered all the times Hashirama hadn’t let him sleep on missions with his loud snoring and mumbling. Often his snoring was enough for them to get discovered while in hiding.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

After a few minutes of silence, it looked like she stopped mumbling and Tobirama finally felt his long-awaited sleep kick in.

“NO!”

“What the hell?” He jumped up, glaring at her. “Hey! Shut up!” He shouted. It didn’t matter if she wakes up. He needs his sleep.

But the girl had an amazing talent of sleeping like a log.

“.......” He exhaled and fell back onto his bed, trying to sleep.

.

.

“Nii..san....it hurts...ngh...”

Tobirama clenched his teeth. Annoyed, wondering if he should throw her back in the dungeon.

Nii-san? Why is she crying if she’s dreaming of them?

Maybe they too beat the hell out of this brat. That should explains the crying. 

He smirked, imagining the Uchiha’s beating each other up.

.

.

.

“AHH!” She let out a scream and rolled out of bed. 

*Thudd*

Nice.He sighed. It’s decided. I will not get any sleep tonight.

He got up to look at her. The girl stayed on the floor, rolled onto her side, and curled into a fetal position “Hey! what’s wrong with you?”

She looked up and her eyes widened in shock “D-don’t T-Touch me!”

“Okay. I won’t.”

“S-Stay away from me!”

“That I can’t.”

“STAY AWAY!” She screamed.

“......You sure?” He didn’t mind throwing her back in the prison as long as she’s fine with it.

“Get out of my room!” She crawled back till her head hit the wall.

“It’s my room.” He replied nonchalantly. She looked so scared, he wondered for a moment how bad those guards were to her.

She looked up at him in confusion before realization of her situation dawned on her.

“......” 

“I don’t mind whether you sleep on the floor or my bed. Just don’t disturb my sleep.” Tobirama sighed.

“What do you want from me Senju?”

“For now, you could keep that mouth shut.” He snapped. He didn’t want to deal with her anymore.

“Why did you kidnap me? For what?" 

“From you—Nothing. From your clan—negotiation.” He put it as simply as he could before he laid back on the bed.

.

.

.

After a few minutes, he felt her climb onto his bed. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki pretended to sleep while her mind raced, planning all the ways she could slip away from here. But sadly, she didn’t have many options. 

Just when she felt like he’s in deep sleep, she slightly poked his arm.

No response...

On getting no response, she quietly moved around him. 

There was a kunai hanging on the wall which was on his side of the bed, close to the corner. She had no choice but to move around him. Oh how she hoped she didn’t have to go through this. But of course, luck just never seems to be on her side. Just when she was about to grab the kunai, she felt his hand on her belly.

“Move and I will pass this through you,” A cold voice warned her.

Yuki froze. She could sense a cold, sharp object.

Tobirama had felt her poking and her weight slightly shift on the bed, even when he was asleep- thanks to his sharp senses. He immediately infused chakra into an ice blade and feigned to remain asleep just to see what she was about to do. To his surprise, she climbed around on top of him, her knees on either side of his waist. His eyes briefly lingered over her thighs, peeping out through the front slit of her attire. Though there was no body contact, the position itself was provocative.

“Move your hand away.” 

Yuki did as she was told. Maybe she underrated his sensory skills. He’s exceptionally talented. She expected him to let his guard down in his sleep but turns out he’s ever-alert.

He had blocked her chakra points, even those of her eyes, rendering her powerless and unarmed.

If only I could use chakra...

She was about to move from this awkward position 

“Don’t move.”

“..........”

Silence prevailed, with the barely audible sounds of their quiet breathing. The room wasn’t completely dark, they could still see each other because of the light from the full moon. For a moment they both locked eyes.

She had planned on slipping out quietly, noticing no guards were securing his room. Once out, she had two plans. First: finding that boy Daisuke who has guard duty near the gates. He had her needles that could unblock her chakra points. She needed them to cross the forest without being too uneasy. The second plan was in case the first one didn’t work out. To just somehow escape. To run, even with blocked chakra points, and pray that she somehow makes it out alive.

But heavens betrayed her. Again.

Kami-sama must hate me.

Yuki sensed an odd shift in the atmosphere. She was well aware of how her yukata was almost holding onto her shoulders and how exposed her thighs were. She clenched her teeth, regretting the decision of placing her knees as far apart as possible to evade any contact with his body. She had no time to adjust her attire, fearing that might wake him up. But turns out he was already awake. 

 . 

 . 

 .

Despite the ice blade pointed at her stomach, she felt slightly warm.

Why is the room getting warm?

Soon she realized it wasn’t the room but the heat his body radiated. 

She stiffened, feeling his other hand sneakily slide over her outer thigh through the front slit of her yukata. His palm that rubbed her skin was cold, and she had a hunch he will harm her. She mentally prepared herself for the imminent shot of pain.

 ??? 

To her surprise, instead of pain, she felt his hand slide up inside her clothes to grab the side of her waist. Yuki winced, feeling his palm against her skin. This didn’t feel right.

“You like being on top?” He finally asked, his voice held a tone of amusement.

She just looked down at him, confused  What exactly is he planning?  She knew this Senju wasn’t normal. He was famous for his unpredictable moves.

“…”

Realizing she didn’t get his sexual innuendo, he pulled her down to make her sit on top of his stomach.

She grunted in displeasure and glared at him since his actions were irritating her “What... Do you mean?” She sneered, trying to move. But the tight grip on her waist didn’t let her.

Tobirama just snickered and slightly pulled his body up, his upper back and head now leaning on the wall behind the bed. While doing so, he dragged her along. She slipped back, her hips now resting on his pelvis. Yuki didn’t get the intention of his actions until she felt something poking at her hips. Her eyes widened in horror, realizing what that is.

Reading her expression, he smirked, “Get it now?”

He knew that she just realized what he meant. When he made her sit on top of him, he hadn’t expected such soft warmth on his stomach.She looked so alluring, with disheveled hair, clothe loosely hanging onto her shoulders, those round mounds peeking through her cleavage, and the milky skin of her thighs.

She looked wild. And this wild look of her turned him on.

Maybe this girl doesn’t realize how sinfully seductive she is. 

If she wasn’t the Uchiha princess, then he would have taken her right now, on this bed. For a moment he imagined her riding him. The thoughts fueling his lust.

“Ride me.” 

Yuki narrowed her eyes. Strangely, his voice was deeper and huskier. The same like Madara that night. For the first time, she tried to read him. His eyes were half-lidded and she could notice a very slight blush on his cheeks. His lips glistening—as if he just licked them.

Soon she realized this atmosphere of his, of heat—was lust.

The thought that she could arouse him didn’t even cross her mind before. How could someone who held such hate for the Uchiha’s think that way about her? She felt her temper rise. It was bad enough dealing with the fact that she’s being held captive by a Senju. But dealing with an aroused Senju?

Hell no.

She winced. 

I need to get out of here. 

There was no way she could get out of here with a Shinobi as strong as him monitoring her. She knew that to escape; she needs to strike him. To strike him, she needs to bring his guard down. And she knew very well she wasn’t strong enough to do so. There was no way to let his guard down.

Unless...

She did something she has never done before, not intentionally at least. 

Seduction.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

But there was one problem. Yuki did not know how to seduce anyone.

What...am I supposed to do? 

  . 

  . 

Maybe I should kiss him.

  . 

  . 

 Ugh! No...

While she was busy planning her ways to seduce him, she felt him press his erection into her backside.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He growled. The feeling of his pelvis pressed against her shapely backside filled him up with the heat. He could feel his hormones driving him wild.

I knew it! Sleeping beside her was a terrible decision!

“Damn...” He hissed out, frustrated, feeling a strong sexual urge rising within him.

All he had planned tonight was his long-awaited sleep. But he never expected to get filled up with such overbearing testosterone, clouding his reasonings. His reactions were pissing him off.

What the hell am I doing? 

He gave few more slow thrusts, melding his pelvis to her clothed bottom, feeling himself getting rock hard as he humped her. 

 . 

 . 

 .

A soft gasp left her lips at his poking  What in the world is this man... Doing?

She frowned, wondering what kind of weird situation she’s in. This weirdo kept rubbing and pressing himself on her backside.And strangely, she’s aroused. But more than arousal, she felt irritated and angered. Because she had expected him to pull that pointed blade away from her stomach while...doing what he was doing. 

But he didn’t. She marveled at his ‘control’.

Soon she stiffened, feeling herself getting wet, Why am I?

“Stop t-this!"

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama watched her face as she blushed furiously. He could feel her wetness, the warmth of her sex that seeped through the garments onto his erection.

She’s feeling it.

 .

 .

This... His hand moved towards the back of her neck.

Is bad! He pulled her towards him.

Her eyes widened when his lips contacted hers. The kiss was down-right sloppy. She cringed, feeling his tongue entangle with hers in a desperate dance of pleasure. She clawed at his chest, drawing blood to break free, but the man didn’t even move an inch. Instead, she felt his ice blade slightly poke her stomach, hurting her.

While he roughly pushed her mouth open, he felt her struggle, which only tempted him further. He let out a low growl, feeling the heat concentrate within his abdomen, motivating him to press himself into her harder, earning him a pleasured moan from her.

I... Need to stop this!

He knew that this must not progress any further, Or else he will let go completely, his reasonings—to lust. He cursed at himself for kissing her. Even though he was well aware of the fact that he found her attractive, he hadn’t expected to end up making a move on her.

Just when he thought he could push her away, to stop this from proceeding any further, he felt her kiss him back. Her fingers crawled up the back of his neck, entangling in his hair, and her soft breasts pressed into him.

Tobirama felt confused... and so strongly aroused, Does she fancy me?

He let out another growl, feeling her slightly wiggle her hips, rubbing his erection. His leftover self-control quickly snapped away.

Seducing me, huh?

He had no idea from where she learned such seductive tricks. But it was working very well against him. His mind struggled, reasoning if he should just give in to the pleasure! But seeing this girl seduce him so openly, he had his doubts.

She’s asking for it.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He lost track of the time and place. Their attires were long discarded onto the floor.

I... want her. He wanted those clothes out of the way. He wanted her naked.

The way she responded to him made him lose any sense of right or wrong. He wanted to do her. Right now. And he knew she enjoyed this.

He collected his chakra, preparing. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki shivered, feeling his tight grip on her hair while his teeth dug into her collarbone.

“Ah!” She was sure it would leave marks. She felt a strange sensation pool within her as he pressed her breast with his free hand and went on to lick her neck—as if to soothe her of the pain.

He traced his hand down her stomach to stop between her thighs. She was so warm and wet, it made him want to thrust into her right away.

“Mmn, More.” She moaned while moving her hips to rub his palm on her pussy.

"Such a horny little slut." he growled into her ear as he palmed his hand against her slick mound, feeling her nectar cling to his palm.

"Ngh!" she panted hotly into the crook of his neck.

There was no doubt about it now. The alluring woman was tempting him with this shameless show she put up. And he was going to take this bait tonight. He got rid of the ice blade and snaked his hand around her throat. He wanted her under him, to yield to him.

“Tell me, princess" He snarled, "what do you need?” He grinds his erection onto her hips as he slipped his finger inside her pussy.

“Ahh!” She moaned, feeling his fingers slip inside her. Blood rushed to her face at how lewd she felt at the moment.

His gaze met her’s. Her reactions were adorable, and he liked how her body reacted to him. It was amusing how she had such an innocent face, but a body of a temptress.

Just when he fingered her wet sex, he felt a cold metal pressed against his neck.

Yuki had waited for this moment when he would fully let his guard down. Wasting no second, she quickly stabbed the Kunai onto his throat.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki stabbed the kunai that she had sneakily grabbed onto his throat, splattering blood everywhere. She quickly crawled back, away from him. She had expected him to be shocked or have the most agonized expression she could get from him... but on the contrary; he had a smirk adorning his face.

Something about his smirk irked her.

He collapsed.

I...killed him?

Her hands slightly shook. She bolted out of bed, rushing towards the door. Her hands kept trembling.

This... atmosphere... It doesn’t feel right!

Something wasn’t right. She shouldn’t feel like this.

What is happening to me? 

. 

. 

. 

.

A shrill noise ringed through her ears as she felt the surroundings crumble down.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

what?

W-What is going on?

She blinked her eyes and the next instant she found herself on the bed, below him. Both her hands tied together by her yukata and his lips on her neck.

“Ahh!” she let out a scream, feeling him bite her neck and knead her bare breasts.

How? What just happened?

His smirk widened. “So you are finally out of it.”

While thoughts stormed her mind, the topless man above her lifted himself, grabbing her bottom. 

Yuki realized she had been grinding onto him, for god knows how long! Ashamed, she shifted a little to get away.

He gripped her hips, stopping her from moving, and it quickly became apparent to her that he was very hard as it was nudging at her crotch through his pant and her panties.

Placing his knees close to her hips, his hands smoothed up her thighs whilst prying them open. A smirk forming at the corner of his lips as the girl blushed furiously.

Yuki knew where this situation was going to lead. She drew a deep breath, feeling his hands on her thighs, and stared up at the ceiling, chewing her bottom lip, trying not to cry.

He wrapped his hand around her ankle, while the other hand grabbed her other leg, spreading her open.

“Out of .....what?” she questioned, fear evident in her small voice.

He raised her ankle and kissed the soft skin of her calf, teeth marking her skin. She winced, feeling his grip tighten around her ankle. 

Her reactions only egged him on.

His eyes met hers as he pressed his hard-on against her pussy.

“Genjutsu.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The Uchiha ‘princess’ turned out to be truly wild.  A wild kitty.

“You are good at this....at seducing men,” he whispered as his hand slipped inside her underwear.

He found it so amusing, how stupidly innocent she was to dig her own grave. He had no intention of going this far with her. He would have stopped if this girl wouldn’t have actively seduced him. 

She shivered below him, fear clear in her eyes. But that wouldn’t stop him. She wouldn’t understand how hard he’d tried to avoid this situation. But now that things had come to this, what else could he do? There was a gorgeous female below him and his instincts told him to let go. And so he did.

He rubbed her sex, feeling the warmth of her juices that coated his palm.

Lusty little thing.

Even more amusing was the fact that he had put her, an Uchiha, in a Genjutsu. And she fell for it. 

He almost laughed out loud at how gullible this girl really was. He had no idea how the hell she turned out like this with that insanely cunning family of hers.

“Such a shame, being an Uchiha and falling for a Genjutsu.” he chuckled, entering his finger inside her. It did wonders to boost his ego, to beat these Sharingan bearers in their own game.

“No! Stop...ah!” she cried out.

He knew he had to stop. He couldn’t and shouldn’t sleep with her. She was promised to another man—the Hyuuga heir. And he had no intention of fighting over a woman, definitely never over an Uchiha woman.

“ngh!” the girl grunted below him, still trying to close her legs that were wide opened by him.

As he fingered her wet sex deeper, he was surprised to not feel her hymen. Well.That explains her seduction skills.

“Your brothers must be so proud of you. Huh?” he snickered, thinking how the Uchiha’s had promised an already taken girl to the heir of one of the most traditional clans in the land of Fire.Seems like Senju’s don’t have to interfere anymore. She was enough to cause trouble for the alliance between them.

“ngh! Ah!” Yuki moaned out as she felt him add a second finger inside her.

“You like this, don’t you?” his voice cracked a bit with arousal. She looked so seductive, he found it hard to control his lust.

“Bastard!" Yuki gritted her teeth, feeling his pace getting faster. Her mind had killed him several times already. Hate and shame burning into her mind. But her body betrayed her. She could hear the squelching of her juices on his fingers, filling the air with the scent of her arousal.

‘you like this already huh’  she winced, recalling Madara’s comment when he had plunged into her mercilessly. Blood rushed to her cheeks as events of that night flooded her.

W-why am I thinking of nii san?

“Stop it” she mumbled, voicing her annoyance. But the man above her smirked, annoying her further.

“And why should I listen to you? Didn’t you try to seduce me, hm?” His voice was chilling, daring her to go against him.“You should have thought twice before pulling that kind of trick on a man.” He continued, feeling his member twitch at how erotic this girl looked at the moment... flushed cheeks, lips parted, her small gasps when his fingers roughly entered her sex. He wanted to burn this face of her’s into his memory.

Yuki knew he enjoyed teasing and humiliating her. That smile on his cruel lips made it obvious that he refused to offer her any mercy. “I hate you.” she spat out, hatred mixed with lust evident in her eyes as she glared at him.

Tobirama snickered above her, feeling her insides clamp tighter around his fingers.

How adorable.

Here he was, trying his best to hold back his violent, aggressive temper, but then this girl kept crossing the line, driving him crazy with her antics.

“Feelings mutual, dear.”

“ngh!” her legs trembled, feeling the tingling sensation and the pressure rising within her, making her leak more of her juices. Unable to take the shame anymore, she moved her face to the side, not wanting to watch him. But the man grabbed her jaw to make her look at him.

She glared at him—Which only made him laugh. “Don’t make that face. You can’t scare anyone,” he mumbled while pulling out his fingers.

She was about to protest but froze when he licked his wet fingers and locked his eyes with her’s. She glanced away, face crumpled in disgust.

His lips curved into a smirk “I like your ‘taste’." 

"You are disgusting." Yuki hissed.

"Am I?" grinning, he fingered her again, quite roughly this time, then suddenly pulled his fingers out, dripping with her liquid,“Then you should taste it too.” he grabbed her jaw.

“No, it’s na-"

Before she could finish protesting, he jabbed his fingers into her mouth.

“Suck.”

She was about to bite him. 

“Bite me and you won’t be able to walk straight anymore.”

The tears she had been holding back trailed down her face. She grimaced at her taste. 

But the man looked at her in a daze. As if enchanted. "Now who's disgusting, huh?"

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Her body remembered the pleasure of sex. She found herself in a rather frustrating dilemma. If she kept her eyes open, she would have to look at this hateful Senju, but closing her eyes flooded her mind with the memories of her sex with Madara which only aroused her.

He curled his fingers, hitting a spot—that sensitive core inside her. She moaned while moving her hips to feel more of his fingers. She clenched her teeth in desperation, feeling herself close to release. She didn’t want to feel this. Not with this senju....because she knew he was doing this to humiliate her. To trample her and her clan’s dignity.

Because he hate us!

Her body and mind burned, “Nghhh p-please stop Ahn!”

But he didn’t stop, instead, he bent down to bite her neck again, making her cry out in pain.

Tobirama had felt her movements. He knew she was close. He wanted to see her face, her innocent face in pleasure when she feels it with his fingers.

“You want to cum hm? Princess?” he murmured while biting her neck. 

“Go ahead. Cum for me.” 

He had lost any sense of gentleness now. He only had one aim in mind—to bed her. To be her man.

“NO! unggghh STOP!”

She wanted...him. 

Yuki finally gives in to the pleasure, just for a moment, losing herself completely as she came.

Ahhhh!.. Nii san!

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

“What?”

Her eyes quickly snapped open.

Yuki returned to her senses, realizing what she had moaned out loud.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Nii-san?

Tobirama felt like someone just slapped him. Hard.

He stared at her face, trying to make sense of what he just heard. Disgust and disappointment filled his mind... Mostly disgust. At himself and...

Did she just... Imagine me as her brother?

No...

How can she? Why would she imagine her brother?

That’s just so...

Sick.

. 

.

Am I overthinking?

His gaze locked with her eyes. He saw it then—the shock in her eyes... the guilt and the shame. Am I...really just overthinking?

Shuddering from the strange sensations racking his body and pooling in his abdomen, Tobirama clenched his hands tightly. His nails dug into the skin of his palm. The pain pulled him back to clarity, although he still couldn’t ignore the tingling in his belly and lower half.

He let out a stream of curses in his head. Why did I go this far?

He couldn’t explain his actions. For the first time, he lost control of himself like this. He lost to... lust. The type of lust that blossomed uncontrollably in the pits of his stomach, driving him mad. She stopped him from going overboard... But the utter disappointment left him bitter, disgusted, and irritated as he realized she wasn’t feeling it from him. But was fantasizing about another man.

And the other man... Is her brother?

-silence-

.

.

.

His mind was filled with disgust, but his body still burned with lust and desire. She was right in front of him. And he could claim her.

He could make her scream his name.

I could... At that thought, he imagined the girl caged in his arms and shrieking out of pleasure as he thrust into her—until he blinked the vision away.

Shit! Stop damn it!

He looked down at his raging hard-on. The cause of all his illogical, delusional thoughts at the moment. I must take care of this first.

He knew he will have to spend some time alone now.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Tobi... what?” Hashirama mumbled, trying to grasp what his brother just told him “Please tell me you didn’t put her in the prison!”

“........” Tobirama just looked away, folding his arms.

“You... Didn’t... Right?” Hashirama knew how much his brother loathed the Uchiha’s but still believed he was smart enough to make rational decisions and not get worked up by his emotions. But seeing Tobirama so agitated and silent, he had a gut feeling his brother messed up.

“I... Did at first but t-”

“TOBIRAMA! She’s Tajima’s daughter! She’s the princess of the Uchiha clan! How in the world can you just put her in the prison?” Hashirama yelled angrily.

“Ani-"

“What if the elders find out about her?”

“Calm down, Aniki. She’s in my room. Don’t worry, the elders don’t know about this. Yet.”

“Your room?”

“ Yes. That... I thought that’s safer so...”

“Tobi... You...” Hashirama sighed, rubbing his forehead.  That explains why he was sleeping in my room .

Even if he didn’t sleep with her, the rumor’s about Tobirama keeping women in his chamber will spread like wildfire, since he rarely spent time on anything other than training and inventing new Jutsus. Hashirama didn’t even want to imagine what would happen if people get to know that the woman is Uchiha Yuki. To his dismay, Tobirama turns out to be too insensitive to understand the consequences of his actions. 

I need to fix this.

This moment might go down in history when the ‘careless’ Hashirama will point out the carelessness of the most careful person in the Senju clan. “Tobirama... I can’t believe I have to point this out to you. Keeping an unmarried girl of an enemy clan in your Chambers at night after kidnapping her. Do you know the consequences if word gets out..?"

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“.......” Tobirama remained quiet today. He did not know how to confess that he’d almost raped the girl last night... Not to mention the incident back in the prison. He had to jerk off by himself to calm down and he couldn’t even sleep since his mind was busy figuring out her and her sick fascination. 

He knew Uchiha’s were crazy... but this? This was a whole new level of madness.

The events from the night didn’t fail to irritate him again. He had been in a foul mood since morning, causing him to snap at everyone and everything. It took him a tremendous effort to keep his cool right now. He’d never felt this out of control. And not being in control was making him lose his mind.

He looked up to find Hashirama glaring at him, waiting for his response, and felt a cold chill run down his spine. He had expected Aniki to be angry. But right now he felt nervous for entirely different reasons. Tobirama had captured the girl mainly for political /strategical benefit since she is the sister of the current Uchiha leader. He was also sure that she’s a maiden. After all, she’s promised to the Hyuuga’s. But now that he knows she’s not a virgin, he knew the Uchiha’s and the Hyuuga’s will blame him and the Senju for tainting her. He can’t even prove his innocence since he did try to claim her.

. 

. 

.

I Messed up ... real bad.

“Tobirama. I asked you something.”

“Aniki...did you forget the elders were planning on capturing a significant enough Uchiha? Isn’t it better if she’s in our custody? We could make use of her!”

“Do you not remember I had clearly refused them? They cannot proceed with it without my permission.”

Tobirama shrugged his shoulders “You never know. I doubt they planned the ambush.”

“Tobi...” Hashirama gritted his teeth, trying to calm himself.

“You are too naïve, Aniki.”

“And you are too paranoid!” Hashirama snapped.

Tobirama just stood there, quiet. There were so many things that were bothering him at the moment. He didn’t want to add his brother to the list.

Hashirama shook his head, irritated and angry. He would have never expected Tobirama to kidnap Yuki, that too when he had finally made some progress in mending his friendship with Madara. “Just why would you do something like this? You know she’s Madara’s sister!”

“At least... you finally get to negotiate with him” Tobirama mumbled. His mood fouling with each passing moment as he came to realize that he was trying to find excuses to somehow justify himself.

“Tobirama! There is a difference between blackmailing and negotiating.”

“So you would rather have her be caught by those shinobi’s?” Tobirama questioned.

“No..no..This,” Hashirama sighed. “Why didn’t you return her to their estate?”

“Are you really asking me why  I , didn’t go to the Uchiha estate to return her?”

“That..” Hashirama trailed off. He knew Tobirama had a point, even so, he couldn’t help but be annoyed at the way events had turned out. If his brother had gone to the Uchiha’s returning her, he would have to face all kinds of accusations and most probably they would try to kill him the moment they detect him nearby.

His head ached. Last night had been hard on him as he kept searching for her in the forest. Then ended up helping Madara and Izuna. It was way past midnight when he returned to the Senju estate. He knew they must search for Yuki right now. He had no idea how to tell Madara that his sister was in his estate without starting another war. The Uchiha’s were protective of their females and would be angry that the Senju’s captured one of them. Not to mention that Yuki was not just any female but Tajima’s daughter. And keeping her safe within his own clan was a great task in itself. The moment the elders get the news of her being held captive, she’ll be taken hostage under their command. Even as the Senju leader, he won’t have the authority to keep her safe with him. On top of it, the amount of hatred most elders hold towards the Uchiha’s, he was sure they would harm her.

Hashirama knew he had no choice but to lie. “Kami... this is so messed up” he sighed, palming his face in frustration.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She opened her eyes and found herself in a rather unfamiliar room.  So It’s not a dream... 

Her heart sank, realizing all the events were real... And she was being held hostage at the Senju estate. Her mind played the events that occurred last night, making her mood foul the moment she woke up. The way she shamelessly released on his fingers and how that hateful man touched her? His disgusting lewd words ringed in her mind.

‘You are good at seducing men.’

‘You like this, don’t you?’

‘Your brothers must be so proud of you.’

‘Cum for me, princess.’

She felt so dirty... So filthy. 

Why... Did I... Imagine nii san?

She wrecked her mind the entire night, trying to reason with her... Lust. She even made up excuses to justify herself. The look in that Senju’s eyes, the disgust, and shock when he heard her moan out for her brother hit her hard. It made her realize the gravity of the sin she’d committed.

But... But I love nii san... 

. 

. 

He would never harm me. 

He isn’t like this Senju. He...

It’s because Nii san ... 

. 

.

Tears trailed down her eyes “Nii San loves me..."

. 

.

Why am I trying to justify myself? To whom am I justifying?  She found it so laughable that she was desperately trying to believe her own lies.

She had no idea how long she stayed on the bed staring at the ceiling and trying to introspect on her life and reasons to live. Soon her gaze moved towards the door, sensing the footsteps.

Two maids rushed into the room “Nakamura sama, we are here at your service,”

Nakamura?  She just blankly stared at them whereas they just blankly stared back at her. 

"What?"

“We were told to help you get ready to meet Chiharu Sama. The bath is ready. Please come with us."

Who?  “Ah... Okay.” Yuki did not know what in the world was going on, but she knew she wanted to take a bath.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“My lady, the right-wing belongs to Hashirama-sama.” The maids guided her through the house as they passed by. They explained where the sitting room was, the dining, the kitchen, the servants’ quarters, and then they stopped at the bathing area “This is the ladies’ bathing area.” They bowed again and slide the door open for her to enter. “We will come back to dress you up, my lady.” They closed the doors and she was alone.

Finally ...

She took off her clothes, then stepped into the tub and washed herself. Releasing a long sigh she leaned back against the tub. Her head felt cluttered as thoughts kept buzzing around. She hadn’t slept the entire night, and her eyes felt so heavy. 

She noticed the shadow of her arm, taking notice of how dim the washroom was. She had only opened the window on the top for some light to pour inside. 

How... dark? 

It was like her, yet so dark… and felt so sinister. It was always with her, following her. It was a part of her- a hidden part of her that only showed itself when there’s enough light.

Within one night my life changed... just like that night.

That night...

. 

. 

. 

Don’t.

Don’t think. 

Please.

She pleaded to herself as she desperately tried to shift her thoughts. 

. 

. 

. 

You are disgusting! Shameless!

No...

A whore! that’s what you are! 

I’m not.

You seduced your own brother!

I didn’t.

Yuki sat up in the tub, covering her face with her trembling hands. She hated this voice. This voice would make its presence known, just like the shadows.

Sinful!

Stop!

Incest!

“STOP!”

The voices in her head were getting louder with each passing day and it was driving her insane. She shut her eyes as she tried to focus on stabilizing her breathing. After a few minutes of peaceful silence, her mind started its new torture game. It played incidents of the previous night with that Senju and how he had reacted when he heard her.

She let herself sink into the water. She was sure that Tobirama probably despised her and her clan even more now. 

Her stomach dropped as a pang of heavy guilt filled her heart once again. She felt like she was drowning... drowning in an ocean of mixed feelings that suffocated her, just like this water right now.

How am I supposed to face him?

Yuki decided to do what she did best- Ignore. Ignoring that Senju shouldn’t be that difficult. She just has to pretend he doesn’t exist. And since he despised her and her clan, it should be easy to avoid him.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The maids returned to help her dry her hair and dress her up. She sat down in front of a mirror and watched as they patted scented oil on her hair, then brush it down. She felt herself calm down a little, inhaling the scent “It smells nice. Which oil is it?” 

“It’s from the Jasmine flower, my lady.” the maid combing her hair replied.

“I would love to see that flower,” Yuki mumbled, trying to start small talk. Hopefully, she could get a little close to them.

“The Uzumaki clan had brought this as a gift for Chiharu-sama. She fell in love with this scent and planted its flower in the main garden. You should visit the garden, it is beautiful.”

“Yes! It is huge with all kinds of rare plants! It is just near Hashirama Sama’s compound! The garden was small before, but since Hashirama sama loves plants, he renovated it! We even gather most flowers then press it for its oil to sell them to merchants.” the other maid holding the oil replied. She was younger and was quite cheerful.

“Oh. Interesting” Yuki mumbled. If it has rare plants, then maybe she could find an herb for unblocking chakra points too.“Who is this Chiharu Sama?”

The maids glanced at each other before replying, “I assume you must not have been notified, my lady. We apologize for the inconvenience. Chiharu Sama is the older sister of the late Senju leader Butsuma Sama and Aunt to Hashirama Sama and Tobirama Sama.”

“I see,” Yuki mumbled, feeling nervous suddenly. She didn’t want to get acquainted with these people. She still had her other plan in mind- to run.

Why would she want to meet me? Does this have to do something with ‘Nakamura’?  Yuki decided to play along for the time being. She could get along with the maids while being here to get some idea about the layout of the Senju estate and plan her escape.

The maid carefully brushed her hair till the end “My lady, you have such beautiful and healthy hair.” Both of them marveled at the smooth silky feel of her hair on their palms.Yuki smiled at their reactions. She’d heard it a lot of times before.

“I was born with it.” She gave it some thought before continuing, “But it’s healthy because Hemiko chan takes such good care of me.”

“Is she your maid?” the maids looked surprised.

“Yes, she’s been with me ever since I was a little girl. So she’s more than just a personal maid to me.” Yuki replied, feeling sad thinking about Hemiko.

After they were done with combing her hair and dressing her up, they led her out of the room and back into the hallways, heading to the right-wing. They walked further down the hallway and halted in front of the sliding door to announce 

“Nakamura-Sama is here.”

Then they slide the doors open for Yuki. She nodded to the two maids to show her thanks before stepping inside.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki stared at the man seated across the table having breakfast. “Yuna san... I hope your stay here is comfortable.” He smiled.

“Yes. It is. Thankyou Hashirama sama.”

She felt annoyed, really annoyed. The only reason she could control herself and maintain her manners and the false facade was because of all those etiquette lessons she had to take since childhood AND the delicious food in front of her. Looking at the atmosphere and a peculiar smiling old lady and the face of the Senju leader, she quickly realized that she had to act along with him.

“You.. Don’t need to be so formal with me.” Hashirama laughed, while the white head brother of his glared daggers at her. She ignored him and started eating. She was starving and just wanted to eat. Food always somehow made her feel calm. Despite all the mocking she used to get from the other ladies of her clan for eating ‘like a man’, she never stopped eating a plateful of food. She did not know how these ladies survived on such small portions of food... she knew she couldn’t. She eats just as much as Izuna. Yet nobody scolded him. 

Later she realized it was because they were worried about her getting ‘Heavy’. But that felt annoying to Yuki. She still practiced her Taijutsu, which kept her in good shape, unlike those ladies who never lifted a stone from the ground. It’s so simple - eat properly and sweat hard. But they felt ‘training’ and ‘sweating’ were unbecoming of a lady. They kept bothering her but stopped when her figure filled out properly and people started deeming her as an attractive lady. 

She always found it all so nonsensical. How in times like these, when clans were at constant war, these ladies were more worried about ‘eating habits’ rather than their men who were dying daily? Sometimes she felt sick at witnessing bloodthirsty sparks between the women in her clan. They all carried the same clans’ name, but it didn’t stop them from creating factions, taking sides to bite each other. All those stupid gossips and jealousies, even in such a warring era like this. Yuki realized the reason for the existence of stereotypes against females. And it became apparent as she started growing up. Especially from the way her father treated her and the way the elders disdained females.

Her eyes fell on the sweetened Dango placed on the side of the table near the old woman. She remembered all the times Izuna had bought her these treats and teased her about her eating habits.

Izuna nii...

“I’m so glad to meet you Yuna san, I hope you didn’t face much trouble while traveling here” Senju Chiharu smiled at her. The old lady had a pleasant aura, and she seemed like a lovely person. Yuki let out a sigh inwardly now that she felt less nervous. “No. I didn’t. Thanks to Tobirama... Sama.” Yuki mumbled, glaring back at the white head. Feeling bitter for using a respectful honorific for that hateful man.

“Ah, Tobirama! Where are your manners? Stop gawking at the lady!” Chiharu chided Tobirama, then continued, “I’m sorry dear, he’s normally not like this, I guess he must have taken a liking to you.”

Yuki had no idea how this old woman mistook his bloodthirsty glaring for ‘gawking’ and ‘liking’. She’s delusional. “I’m afraid you are mistaken my-"

“Aishh! I’ve not mistaken my child. I know this boy ever since he was an infant!”

“Aunt... Stop.” Tobirama wanted to run away somewhere. Even better, just disappear. He would have done so long ago if his Aniki wasn’t pressing his shoulder down this entire time.

“I’m so glad your clan responded to our request!” the old lady rejoiced.

Huh? What request?  Yuki glanced at Hashirama, who now had an awkward, stressed smile plastered on his face. 

“Don’t worry, my dear. Take your time to adjust here. I never knew the lady of the Nakamura clan would be such a beauty! I would love to see you get along with my nephew.”

Yuki stiffened. She had a bad feeling about this.

“Tell me, are you comfortable here? How do you like our estate? Did Tobirama show you around yet?” the cheerful old lady started bombarding her with questions. 

Yuki couldn’t help but notice how similar Hashirama’s usual aura was to this old lady’s. Definitely... Related.

“.....” Yuki just stared at them with a blank look.

“What’s wrong, my dear?”

“Ah! Don’t worry aunt, She’s just... Nervous HAHAHA!” Hashirama laughed out loud, awkwardly scratching his head. His other hand rested on Tobirama’s shoulder... But somehow it seemed tense, like it was applying pressure.

Is... Hashi pressing him down?

The white head slightly flinched.

He is. 

. 

.

“Damn it!” Tobirama sneered.

“Tobirama! you better mind your manners. You are lucky to have such a beautiful girl as your wife candidate.”

WHAT?  Yuki’s head shot up, face contorted in disbelief.

. 

.

Chiharu looked at her worriedly “Are you okay, child?"

“...........”

Chiharu’s POV

“Oh! You must be nervous.” she laughed. People usually tend to get nervous around her nephews, especially around Tobirama “Do not fret, my dear.I know your stay here is short, but I assure you both will get along just fine.”

Her gaze shifted to Tobirama, then to the girl. They would make such a beautiful couple...

“I would love to see you as his wife.” Chiharu smiled, encouragingly.

The moment Hashirama had told her about this proposal, Chiharu felt like an immense weight had been lifted off her heart. In her youthful years, she worked as a medic ninja and aided her brothers and her husband at the base camps to heal the wounded. But one day, a surprise attack led her to sustain heavy injuries. Even though she survived, she lost her husband and her son. To add to her misery, the injury to her uterus was beyond repair. 

A sense of loss and loneliness had always surrounded her ever since then. She had lost all meaning and reasons to live. For a long time, she was bitter and angry towards the world and her fate....till her nephews were born. Even though it took a while, she slowly learned to let bygones be bygones. She loved her nephews just like her own children. Even though she knew how capable both boys were, she couldn’t help but worry about Tobirama. Hashirama was more cheerful and positive. And he had Mito. But Tobirama..... He had always seemed so lonely to her and took no interest in settling down. He was married to his work. And it deeply worried her. Whenever she would bring up the topic about finding a wife for him, he would get annoyed.

She had given up all hope. But now...

“Hashirama... I’m so happy.”

*Sniff* 

She could finally rest in peace now that she knew her nephews won’t be lonely. Like her. “You are a good brother. If your parents were alive... they would be so proud,” she mumbled while wiping her tears with her handkerchief.

Yuki’s pov

Yuki’s shocked gaze locked with Tobirama’s. Even though he was looking at her, she knew his mind (or soul) wasn’t here at the moment...

She glanced down. 

What is this nonsense? Does this old lady think I’m... I’m this Senju’s wife candidate?

Who is this Yuna of the Nakamura clan? How come I’ve never heard of such a clan?

Yuki just chewed the food while her mind havocked.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Yuki... I’m so sorry for making you go through this. Please accept my sincere apologies” The Senju leader bowed his head. 

Yuki just stared at him, incredulously. This man just told her to lie to the Senju’s that she’s ‘Yuna’ of Nakamura clan, who is to be betrothed to a Senju for the sake of the alliance. Apparently, Hashirama never contacted the not-so-famous merchant clan of Nakamura who lives far, far away in some land but lied to the Senju elders that he met them while traveling to meet the Uzumaki’s and saved them from some bandit’s. The clan head was so happy that he proposed an alliance with the Senju. So Hashirama, being a ‘Good Brother' accepted their offer, i.e the hand of the leader’s daughter for his younger brother.

And to her dismay, his naïve Aunt Senju Chiharu believed this utter nonsense and took a liking to her and now wants her to get betrothed to her nephew, Senju Tobirama.

The absurdity of everything just felt unreal to her at the moment. “Why should I lie for you people?” 

“If you want to live, then better lie as long as you stay here,” Tobirama replied.

She just ignored him and continued “Can’t you just let me go? Why make such a fuss?"

“I wish I could do that Yuki san, but... Things are not as easy as it seems. I will let you know about everything, but please bear with us for now.” Hashirama sighed.

“I don’t understand, Senju... Why are you doing this?”

“To prevent war. I’m doing this to prevent more bloodshed. You know very well that Madara wouldn’t just stop at having you back safely.” Hashirama replied, sadness overtaking his eyes as he spoke. “I’m currently trying to get details regarding the ambush attack.”

He explained his dreams to her. About how he wanted to attain peace by forming a settlement of various clans and also told her about his friendship with Madara and his attempts of convincing him to accept the peace treaty, the dream they both shared once.

Yuki studied Hashirama’s face silently.It was the first time she had seen such unfounded conviction glimmering in his eyes; the will to change this world. She could also sense the sadness in those brown eyes of his that she once adored so much.

Yuki still had some lingering feelings for him, which she was well aware of. But they were the same people that fought her brothers and killed her brother Taka. No matter how much she adored Hashi, she knew she couldn’t love him more than her family, her brothers.

“I have one request from you...Hashi san” Yuki mumbled. Her heart clenching as she noticed his eyes glitter... Oh, how she adored those eyes, so full of hope and care. He was like the warmth of bright sunlight after long, cold rainy days...He was someone she didn’t deserve. Someone as impure as her didn’t belong with him.

“What is it, Yuki san? I will try to fulfill your request if it’s reasonable enough and is within my power.”

Yuki clenched her fist tighter, her fingers digging into the skin of her palm as she remembered Arata and Taka “I want you both to promise me...that you will not kill my brothers.”

-Silence -

Tobirama glared at her, his jaw clenching as he tried to calm himself. Hashirama noticed his agitation and gave him the look, telling him to calm down. “Yuki san... You know that our clans have been at constant war throughout the ages.” He reasoned “Even though I would never want to hurt my friend and his family. This isn’t something I can guarantee.”

“You said you want Madara nii san to settle for peace. Right?”

“That is right. But I feel its-"

“I will help you. I will help you if you don’t kill my family.”

Hashirama’s eyes glistened with a ray of hope. He knew Madara loved his siblings. And yesterday he witnessed how much he cares for Yuki. Maybe if she persuades him...

“And how will you ‘convince’ your brothers?” Tobirama questioned. His tone was quite cold and mocking, which confused Hashirama.

“You don’t need to know that,” she replied, without even sparing him a glance which only annoyed him further.

“HA! Of course, you can’t tell.” He glared at her, trying to push a reaction out of her. But the girl stood there still and expressionless, like a lifeless doll.

“Tobi... That’s not necessary right now” Hashirama sighed.

“Seriously, I can’t believe women like you actually exist,” Tobirama snickered. Anger consuming him once more.

“Tobirama.”

“Quiet Aniki. I’m talking to her.” Tobirama snapped. He could feel it.. he was losing his temper again!

It surprised Hashirama to see his usually level-headed brother boiling with anger like this “Tobirama, this is no way to talk to a lady!”

“Lady? She’s no Lady Aniki! She’s a sick whore who-"

“TOBIRAMA!”

Yuki shivered, feeling the sudden burst of enormous, overpowering chakra from the Senju leader. Tobirama quickly shut his mouth, instantly regretting his cruel words as guilt started churning inside him. I shouldn’t have called her that...

He knew that he hated Uchiha’s, so he must hate her too. So why is he feeling guilty now if he hates her? The way she kept ignoring him hurt him even more. But isn’t it obvious that she would avoid him after what he did to her? Tobirama gritted his teeth as he palmed his face. He was feeling too jumbled and confused. “Calm down Aniki... I apologize”

“It’s not me you should apologize to,” Hashirama growled.

Tobirama looked at her. She didn’t even mind turning towards him 

“I apologize.”

“Hn,” Yuki replied, not bothering to face him.

“Yuki-san, I’m sorry f-"

A knock on the door draws their attention. Hashirama pauses in his talking to call out, “Come in!”

Soon enough, a young woman not much older than Yuki, steps in. She bows to them, “Good morning, Senju-sama.”

They return her greeting with nods, Then her eyes fell on Yuki, upon which she smiled “Good morning, Nakamura sama” 

Yuki nods back, acknowledging the greeting, even though hearing that name irritated her.

The woman stands back up, a bright smile in place.“Sorry to interrupt your meeting, but,” she holds up a paper to Hashirama, “I have to remind you about the Uzumaki’s visit for the celebration of the Lantern lighting festival. We have prepared everything for their stay, here are the details.”

“Ahh! Yes! When are they visiting?”

“They already did. They are at the gates as we speak.”

“.........."  Hashirama stiffened in his chair.

Tobirama let out a sigh “Aniki. You forgot about it. Didn’t you?” 

Hashirama smiled  "No. No of course not!... I will be there in a moment. I have some matters to settle with Yuk- Yuna san... " 

Both Yuki and Tobirama could figure out that the Senju leader had forgotten about it from the way his face paled.

“Tobi... Could you please... In my place g-"

“I get it. Be quick, Aniki.” Tobirama frowned. It was a good chance to escape this atmosphere. Staying near her was doing no good to his mental peace. Her ignoring his existence didn’t exactly help him either. He felt awkward and wanted nothing more than just to stay away from her at the moment.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

---(Next day)----

Yuki stared at the sky. The sun was a toddler insistently refusing to go to bed.

She tried to escape several times, and each time ended up being caught by that annoying Senju whitehead. The last time she had almost made it to the forest without being noticed... but ended up facing Tobirama again. With her chakra points blocked, she couldn’t use any chakra, not even her Sharingan. She searched for the needles everywhere but later realized that the hateful Senju had already disposed of them.

While the sky turned orange to purple, she kept thinking about the talk she had with the Senju leader yesterday.

Hashirama promised her he wouldn’t kill her brothers and will take her back to the Uchiha estate in few days if she cooperated with them for the time being. He also asked for her help in convincing Madara to accept the peace treaty in return for keeping his promise. She didn’t entirely trust him, especially that brother of his, but she knew she had no other choice.

For a moment she wondered if she should even go back home. After that night with her brother, she had been avoiding everyone. She kept herself holed up in her room, not wanting to interact with people. She knew all hell must have broken loose by now and various ugly rumors must be going wild regarding her disappearance. She honestly didn’t want to face all that. The thought that she will have to provide proof of being pure to the elders disturbed her the most. Those wretched old people missed no chance to belittle her.

She wanted to laugh at herself....her life and her futile attempts to make some meaning out of it. She found it absurd- The laws, the people, the society, the world. For a moment, everything felt absurd to her.

She remembered Hashirama’s words... ’The will of fire’, ‘The hope for a better future’. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it’s such an uncertain belief.

It’s like an attempt to flee...Flee from the unsettling realization of the absurdity of life.

An escape through faith and... hope.

The only certain thing about Human life is death. It’s a futile merry-go-round with no end but death.

Will death fix everything?

Because the only answer she’d ever seen from a solution like war ... is death.

She remembered what her grandmother had once told her when she kept crying over Arata and Taka’s death. She had asked her if this war would ever end. And the old woman had just shook her head and mumbled;

'Only the dead have seen the end of war.'

Yuki shook her head to shake away her thoughts. Sometimes she delved too deeper into memories. She knew the absurdity of wars. But no matter how stupid of a solution it seemed...the reality is that it exists. And maybe Hashirama’s dream of a peaceful settlement—even though not a very reliable solution, is still an attempt to change.

An attempt to change this world.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” 

Yuki turned towards the source of the voice. A pleasant redhead Uzumaki walked towards her “Mito san.” she greeted.

“I brought these flowers from my homeland, I still have some seeds. Would you like to have them? You can plant them when you go back home,” Mito smiled.

“Thank you Mito san, you treat me so kindly.” Uzumaki Mito was a pleasant woman, with her attractive red hair and mature demeanor. She was a lady that anyone would come to respect. Yuki admired Mito. Not only because Mito adored and treated her like a sister, but also because Uzumaki Mito, being a powerful fuinjutsu user, didn’t need beauty to be respected. Yuki hadn’t expected to get along with anyone within this Senju abode, but somehow she befriended Mito. She didn’t even do anything, the curious Uzumaki just kept approaching her and soon they started talking informally.

“I hope your stay here is comfortable, if you need any help, don’t hesitate, just ask me okay?” Mito assured Yuki, patting her shoulder.

“It’s alright. Hashirama Sama told me he’ll take care of the essentials. Thank you for such consideration, Mito san.” Yuki replied, hesitatingly. Mito didn’t know of Yuki being an Uchiha. Hashirama had told her to call herself ‘Yuna’ of the ‘Nakamura’ clan as long as she’s here.

“You don’t need to be so formal to me, Yuna san, we are friends, remember?” Mito smiled.

Yuki nodded, then fixed her gaze back on the garden. It felt good... To have a female friend. Ever since she could remember, she could only have acquaintances. Her father never liked her befriending girls of lower status. So she always ended up interacting with older females who never actually ‘talked’ or ‘listened’ to her since they were busy advising her all the time. There were few unmarried girls her age, but she never got close to them, mostly because they were too busy drooling over her brothers. 

. 

. 

.

‘I love you, Yuki.’ She flinched, remembering Madara’s confession.

Yuki couldn’t help but doubt what exactly is the feeling of pure love or hatred?

Perhaps, this world isn’t filled with hate... Maybe It’s filled with love...Love for/of things, person, sex, food, money, power, attention, acceptance, and all the things that make this world a hateful place to live in. 

Then is love... a kind of greed?

She recalled the jealousy she felt when she learned that Mito Uzumaki is the fiancée of the Senju leader, Hashirama. But she knew she could no longer dream of a normal romantic relationship... Not after what she’d done. How can she fancy another man when she’d already slept with her own brother? And how can she fancy a Senju? Even if she hadn’t slept with her brother, she knew she still couldn’t get together with Hashi.., for he’s a Senju that her clan despises.

She lifted her hand to touch one flower, stroking the petals as her mind strayed. “Do you have any hobbies, Mito san?”

“I like a lot of things. Growing flowers is one of them.”

“Hmm,” Yuki frowned.

Seeing the ravenette’s sudden change in expression, Mito enquired “Why? You don’t enjoy growing flowers?”

Yuki knew planting and growing flowers, and flower arrangement, were part of a Lady’s etiquette lessons. Even though she learned them properly, she never took much liking towards those lessons. “They are useless. Other than its beauty and breed, it doesn’t have much significance.” Yuki mumbled sadly. She felt most herbs were better...at least they could aid in healing.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Mito looked at the young girl beside her, wondering why she had such a blank look on her face. 

Mito had first noticed Yuna on the day she arrived at the Senju’s estate. It would be hard to not take notice of such a beauty. The young girl had an air of nobility to her, an elegance and feminine charm that could make anyone adore her. With her doll-like appearance and attractive figure, Mito was sure the girl could seduce any man if she intended to. But she was also sharp & agile for a normal lady...At first, Mito had suspected if she’s a Kunoichi. So she had approached her to see if she had any intention of harming or seducing Hashirama. Since Mito was used to the gossips and troubles that would be created just like all the times it had in the past, she was being cautious this time. Hashirama, being an oblivious person regarding such matters, would never notice, but the people would-which would simply create needless trouble between the clans.

But her worries were for nothing. The girl was quite innocent and kind. It was surprising the way Yuna even avoided her several times. At first, she thought the girl must be arrogant but later realized that she was just... Distant. Mito could sense a kind of conflicted sadness in her, a kind of loneliness, that made her want to talk to the her.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“It’s not pointless, Yuna san,” Mito replied, “This world is so full of pain and hatred, it needs something to appreciate, it needs beautiful and pleasant things. Things that can move one’s soul to create art and meaning.”

“Art?”

“Yes, art... It’s important. Don’t you think so?”

“It’s pleasant I guess... but ...?” Yuki mumbled, skeptical.

“Art is important, my friend. It is the backbone of a society.”

Yuki followed Mito’s gaze. She was looking at children playing in the garden. Soon her gaze shifted from the cheerful children to the men training nearby in the training ground, then fixed her eyes back on the flower in front of her.

With one swift motion, she plucked the petal off of the flower.

The rumors she’d overheard about Senju’s, about how cruel and barbarous they were... Seemed so blown out of proportion and exaggerated now. Just living here for a week, Yuki came to realize that they are just... People. Turns out, these people think of Uchiha’s the same way... actually, even worse- they think Uchiha’s have horns and worship devils. She had heard the servants gossiping about her clan. To her luck, no one knows that she’s an Uchiha. Yet.

As they sat in front of Hashirama’s compound, Yuki watched the servants rushing around for preparing lantern lightings. People and children’s seemed to be in a festive spirit, cheerfully chatting around and playing. It’s as if they don’t even remember about all the constant battles and bloodshed anymore...  For a moment she wondered if she could too forget about her situation and just be free and happy like them.

But as a hostage in disguise, she felt out of place here. In fact, she’d always felt out of place everywhere. Yuki was mindful of her ‘avoidant’ self - as Mito often put it, being glaringly obvious now, which is perhaps why Senju Chiharu asked her to lose up a bit and just enjoy herself- with her nephew of course.  

I wonder...how would it feel to be truly free? How would it feel to live in a world like that?   

But Yuki felt hopeless. War, even though avoidable, was something humans tend to seek- be it within oneself or with the world around. Death was indispensable to make meaning out of life. Such concepts of ethics and morality were just created to paint a pretty picture of an otherwise glaringly dark reality of life and meaning.

Because there is no meaning. You just create one while you live.... that’s it.

【Flashback】

A 10-year-old Yuki peeked out of the window, watching her clansmen carry dead and wounded shinobi’s back through the gates. She still couldn’t understand why war was necessary. Why 'killing the enemies' was the only way to have peace?

 Something like this...that brings so much misery, pain and death shouldn’t be a solution. 

“Just like that, the Great warrior defeated the evil king and saved the Princess from his clutches.” her grandmother read out to a group of little children who sat around her, curiously listening to the story. It was the same old fairytale story that the old woman used to read out to Yuki when she was little.

“Then what happened?” one kid asked.

“Then they lived happily ever after since the evil was gone from the world."

“How could everyone be happy? What about the family of the people who died while fighting the king’s army?” asked Yakuma Uchiha. He had recently lost his father.

“They will be remembered for their bravery by everyone. Their family must be proud,” Replied another kid.

 Proud? Will I be proud of my father or brothers if they died fighting the Senju’s? 

After the kids were gone, she sat near her grandmother “Granny...can I ask you something?”

“What is it, child?”

“What does it mean to be a ‘great’ man?”

Her grandmother looked at her, “Hmm, Why do you ask?”

Yuki looked back at the window “You called the warrior great for defeating the evil king, right? But that doesn’t feel right to me...” 

“And why is that?” the old woman smiled.

“Because...because the king was such a sad person....he was sad and lonely. He suffered his entire life, which made him so cruel...”

“But that doesn’t justify his cruel actions. Does it?”

“No...” she looked down, feeling sad.

“My dear child, some people travel so deep into the darkness, that they get lost in it. Eventually, they accept the darkness as their reality.”

“Still! It’s so sad,” Yuki pouted. “Was killing the king the only option? Couldn’t the warrior help him?”

“Maybe, or maybe not. Maybe that’s how the world works in that story.”

“What? So that’s it? The world works that way so one must be evil and the other must be good? Who decides this?” 

The old lady laughed at her fuming face. “The one who writes the story... and the readers as well.”

.

.

.

Still not convinced, she inquired “Granny...how does one decide for sure who is evil and who is good?”

“My dear child, People are not black or white. They are both.” 

Yuki looked at her grandmother, confused. She felt somewhat irritated. Her grandmother never gave direct answers and always had a habit of speaking in such ambiguous ways, making her ponder over things too much.

“Hmm, let me put it this way. The warrior had suffered his entire life too, just like the evil king. And he became someone everyone respects. But then he killed the king.” she paused, studying Yuki for a moment, then resumed, “So tell me, dear, do you think he’s pure and white when he bloodied his hands? Did you not wonder why he didn’t turn out to be ‘evil’ in the story?”

“That’s what I don’t understand granny...why is everyone calling him great for killing the king? He killed a person, then he’s a murderer too! Why that law and rule doesn’t apply to him too?”

“Because He’s considered great in that society.”

“Huh? So he’s considered great for killing the king...I see.” Yuki frowned. Even if that king was ‘evil’ ...it didn’t feel right. This didn’t sound any different from what was usually occurring in her world right now, where people were great and powerful for killing most ‘enemies’. She felt disappointed. As a little kid, she had always thought that the world of fairytales were different...

The old lady studied her sad face and smiled “My dear child, He’s not being called ‘Great’ for just killing the Evil king.”

“Then why?” 

“Remember this, Yuki. A Man’s greatness...lies in his decision to be greater than his conditions.”

【Flashback ends】

“Say, Yuna san, How old are you?”

That question pulled Yuki out of her train of memories.

I will turn 18 this month...  “I’m turning 18 soon.”

“Ah! So you are 3 years younger than me, huh? That’s nice. I always desired a younger sister,” Mito smiled. “Wait! You are of marriageable age, right? Don’t you have a fiancé?”

“No...” A heavy feeling consuming her once again. She didn’t want to venture into this topic. It always brought back unpleasant memories.

“Huh? That’s unexpected! You are so beautiful! I’m sure most clans would have asked for your hand in marriage.” 

. 

.

“My brother.. Doesn’t want me to get married....” Yuki finally mumbled, feeling glad at least she spoke truthfully for once.

“Hm... I see. They must love you a lot, huh?” Mito smiled.

“Yes...”

“So, what kind of man would you like your husband to be?”

 What kind of man?.... Husband?  It whisked her back to those carefree days of the past when maiden girls would discuss the spouse they fancy. Back then, she had described her dream man to be Hashi san, which of course she couldn’t tell Mito. “Someone... Strong and Loyal,” she answered, just for the sake of answering.

“That’s so vague!” Mito complained.

“I guess it is.” It didn’t matter what type of man she liked to marry. Because no one would ask her opinion or agreement for that matter. That is...If I could ever marry.

“Hmm, Yuna san, What do you think of the intelligent type? Those cold-hearted warriors that most maidens swoon over?”

"........"

Yuki wasn’t new to this subject. She knew unmarried girls her age were all crazy for the ‘stone-hearted man who would melt only for that one woman' type of fantasy. This was also one reason she had such a hard time being friends with them. Because her brothers fit the description of such men. And she had no intention of hearing the romantic fantasies these girls spewed regarding her brothers.

From the corner of her eyes, she saw Mito scooting closer to her “Hey, keep this between us, okay? Tell me, what do you think of Tobi?”

Yuki blinked twice, the question perplexed her “Tobirama...s-? What about him?”

“Eh? I see, you are just as dense as Hashirama.” Mito sighed.

Yuki just stared at the redhead.

“I think Tobirama fancies you,” Mito smiled, gleaming.

“............”

-Silence- 

“um... Yuna san?” Mito called out, wondering why the girl became silent.

“What makes you think he fancies me?”

“well... it’s evident! He keeps stealing glances at you from time to time. Keep making excuses to be near you and even asked me to keep an eye on you! He cares for you.”

“..........”

Yuki just sighed. She’s mistaken. It sounded more like that Senju was being cautious of her since he knew she’s an Uchiha.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama stared at the girl seated alongside Mito. He was training his comrades and had just taken a break, but to his dismay, his eyes fell on that girl. Again.

He had told Mito to keep an eye on her. Instead, it turns out they became ‘friends’ in such a short time. 

“Hey... Tobirama san” Hanzo called out.

“What is it?”

“um... Well... That’s... I...” Hanzo mumbled. His face as red as a tomato, which kind of irked Tobirama.

“What?”

“It’s about Yuna san!” 

Tobirama narrowed his eyes. He knew what Hanzo was going to ask. He will be the 7th guy to ask Tobirama about the ‘mysterious’ beauty of the ‘Nakamura’ clan.

“I-I would like to know i-if she’s promised to someone?” Hanzo mumbled, his face getting even redder.

Tobirama sighed. Not this again.Turns out, men were drawn to her like a moth to a flame. Not one day would go by without his men asking about her.

“She’s not. And I advise you to keep some distance from her.”

.

.

Hanzo looked at him dumbfounded “So... It’s true?”

“What’s true?”

“That you like Yuna san... I couldn’t believe my ears at first.”

Tobirama clenched his teeth, irritated “Where did you hear that from?”

“Tobirama san, I’m happy that you have finally fallen in love!” Hanzo smiled.

“That’s not true.”

“Even though I like Yuna san, you are my friend and senior! I will always cheer for you!”

“SHUT UP. I DON’T LIKE HER.”

“Don’t worry, I will help you convey your feeling to her.” After saying that, Hanzo ran away.

“.... What in the world?” Tobirama just stared at his receding figure. Did that guy even listen to me?

Even though he hated to admit it, he indeed had some feelings for Yuki. It was a mix of hate, lust, suspicion, and curiosity, which made him disgusted and confused. He didn’t know how or why, but he always found himself around her. It was as if he was getting pulled towards her. He had convinced himself that he was monitoring that Uchiha. But he knew deep within that... He was keeping an eye on her not only because she’s an Uchiha.

He wished to see her. He wanted to see that rare smile on her face that she only showed to Mito.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Moving her long hair to lie over one shoulder, she looked into the mirror while tying the obi behind her back. It was proving to be harder than she expected it would be.

She missed Hemiko now more than ever. 

Mito had gifted her this fine silk kimono to wear. Even though Yuki was grateful, she also felt guilty for lying to her all along.

A knock on the door broke her out of her concentration. She released a frustrated sigh before asking who it was.

“Quick Uchiha. I won’t wait for you any longer.” Tobirama replied, annoyed, as usual.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes.” His voice filtered through the paper door as he made his way into the room, annoying her further as he entered without her permission. She glanced at him for a moment. He was in his usual plain Yukata with those traditional pinstriped kimono pants of his clan, and a dark green sash around his waist. 

“I didn’t give you permission to enter.”

“I didn’t ask for permission. Did I?” He scoffed. “Maybe you got too comfortable with us to forget that you are actually a captive.”

She ignored him and tied her obi. Ignoring him was the only way to keep herself sane now. No matter how much she wanted to act ‘normal’ with him, he would never fail to annoy her with his unbearable attitude. 

After a few minutes of feeling his eyes glaring holes into her skull, she turned to face him.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

He silently stared at her. It would be a lie to not admit how his heart skipped a beat when she turned towards him.

Few days of observing her made him realize that she would bite her lip when she’s unsure or nervous. Sometimes, he wondered if it’s because of the way she keeps biting her lower lip that it is so red...

The girl shifted her gaze to the floor and bit her lip again. He loved it when she did that... she looked adorable yet so sensual.

Soon his eyes scanned her body. Today’s attire suited her. But he felt a little agitated noticing how it hugged her curves. He knew it would invite attention, and he didn’t like how other men kept noticing her.

The girl glanced up, a frown marking her doll-like features. He felt the corners of his lips rising, wondering how she looked so attractive even when annoyed.

“What is it?” Yuki asked, getting annoyed as he continued staring at her.

Digging in the sleeve of his Yukata, the Senju pulled out a decent-sized hair clip that had intricately designed glass lilies decorating it.

“Here.”

.

.

She looked at the hairpin. It was beautiful and exactly to her liking- not too flashy yet elegant, and of good quality. Just one look and she could make out it was quite expensive.

“It is... beautiful.” she eyed him uncertainly, “Why are you giving this to me?”

. 

. 

.

“I was told to.”

“Oh. I see.” she felt a little disappointed.

“Thank you.” she took the pin and turned back to face the mirror, fixing her attire. Yuki didn’t want to think this gift had any meaning or reason behind it, but from the way the Senju blushed a little when she accepted it, she couldn’t help but feel like maybe it does have some reason.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama eyed her hairs that cascaded down her back, thinking how the pin would look on her.

Beautiful...obviously.

Actually, no one had told him to give her anything. He was dragged along with Hashirama by Mito to the marketplace before. While Mito was buying some Hairpins, his eyes went for this particular one decorated in glass. He knew it would look good on her, in fact, anything would, but he bought it anyway.

He moved closer to her, pinching a couple of her dark strands as he rolled them on his fingers. He recalled the feel of her hairs from that night. It had felt just as soft.

.

.

.

“.......” Yuki just stared at him through the mirror. His cheeks had a barely visible light pink shade. The moment he looked up, his eyes met hers through the reflection and his blush deepened at being caught in the act.

-silence -

. 

.

“...Wear it.” He finally said, a hand rubbing the back of his neck doubtfully.

He’s strange. Yuki couldn’t understand why his actions never matched his foul mouth. 

Does he like me?

He was constantly around her and would glare at her, but then it could be possible that he’s just wary of her. He just gifted her this pin, which was unnecessary.Why did he look pleased when I accepted it? She had her doubt, it might be because he was told to do so by Hashirama.

Maybe I’m reading too much into this.

But she was sure of one thing- that he’s attracted to her looks. It became apparent that night.

A small smile appeared on her lips at the thought of making some use of it.Tilting her head, she asked, “Mind helping me with this?” 

“.......” Tobirama stared at her, trying to read her. She had an almost noticeable smile on her lips- a flirtatious one. It was annoying that she knew the effects she had on men, and he was no exemption to that. He knew his unreasonable desires were selfish, foolish, and would have no positive outcomes. Feeling attracted to an Uchiha like her would only cause trouble to his clan. Not to mention she got the hots for her own brothers...

After a few moments of hesitation, he finally gathered a few strands of her hair and clipped them together neatly. He never got to truly appreciate the feel of her. He still couldn’t believe  she’s the daughter of that man Tajima. This girl didn’t look, feel, or share any of that man’s features. 

What if... She’s adopted?

That felt like a tempting assumption. That would explain a lot of things, including her disgusting fascination. Then maybe I could even marr-

He quickly closed his eyes. Some things were better left as a fantasy.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Brushing his fingers along the ornament, a small smile played along his lips. It looks lovely on her.

“How do I look?” she asked nonchalantly, as if she wasn’t expecting any reply from him. 

At first, he was hesitant about gifting it to her. He was almost sure she would reject it. Since he had heard girls her age were more into fancy stuff. Maybe this wouldn’t suit her taste. Being the princess of her clan, they must accustom her to more sophisticated pieces of jewelry. 

But she looked surprised, even slightly pleased. Though later she looked suspicious (which was expected), she still accepted it. And it made him happy.

He stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her, causing her entire body to jolt in shock.

He grinned at her reaction. This is what he wanted to see. Hugging her from behind, he murmured into her ear, “You look beautiful.”

There was a shaky intake of breath. Another tense moment passed before Yuki finally slipped out of his arms and turned around to see his smirking face.

He did it on purpose. To get back at her for her flirtatious move before.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki’s pov

When she stepped out into the crowd, she felt as though every single head had turned her way, like she was a magnet and their heads and bodies were made of iron.

Their eyes and hushed whispers made her want to run back inside- to the comfort that solitude had to offer. Just when she was about to turn around, she heard a voice that made her stop in her tracks.

“Ah! Yuna san! You look so beautiful!” 

Hashirama-san.   

He was- that rarity of rarities- a spendthrift with himself. He was open and warm and alive, sharing himself, enjoying life, making sure that everyone around him enjoyed it as well. 

And here it is- the reason I fell for him.

This was his gift. His enthusiasm and smiling energy in a world of frowning people, and he had always been generous with it. He was like a magnet, pulling into his orbit everyone who approached. 

He’s totally unaware of how attractive he is.

Yuki slightly bit her lip as she felt a strange tightness pulling at her gut “Thankyou”.

“Where’s Tobirama?”

“He mentioned he had some urgent matters to attend to.”

Nodding, he reached down to grasp her hand as he tugged her along to follow him on the way. His warmth that enveloped her hand brought back memories from long ago. A content smile started spreading along her face. But once the red-haired lady came into view, the smile faded. The warm hand slid out of hers to be replaced by another’s. 

She silently watched as a dark feeling swirled within her.

Why?

Why can’t it be me?

“.....”

Yuki shook her head slightly. She had to remind herself that Hashi wasn’t hers to begin with. And it was no fault of Mito that he was with her.

She felt jealous. She was aware of it, but she refused to be bitter towards the kind and warm red-haired lady, who addressed her so affectionately. 

She genuinely smiled as she greeted the friendly woman back. The entire time Yuki avoided glancing at their linked hands as she went on with them.

They... Look good together.

Seeing as the two were busy, Yuki figured it would be okay for her to slip off. She gradually walked away on a different path from the two.

. 

. 

. 

. 

.

She didn’t notice the red eyes that immediately spotted her wandering off.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Finally, away from the commotion of the lively festival, Yuki walked until she reached the Senju estate’s koi fish pond. She took her seat nearby and dropped a hand down to dip the tips of her fingers into the water. It had a kind of a warming mechanism that maintained the water from freezing solid. Her heavy-lidded orbs stared idly at the liquid.

【Flashback】

8-year-old Yuki sat near the steps of her compound. She was displeased at her brother Izuna (11yr old) for making fun of her as she lost another match with him. She felt it was unfair that he used his Sharingan against her.

She watched her grandmother, who was planting some flower seeds. “Granny!”

The old woman turned her face towards the little girl “what is it?”

“Do you have the Sharingan?” Yuki asked, curiously.

“I don’t, my child.”

“What about mother? When did she achieve it? “

“Your mother... Anko... Yes. I don’t exactly remember when... But maybe around the age of 10.” the old lady paused as if thinking something, then asked, “Why do you ask, child?”

“Why can’t I awaken the Sharingan?”

Her grandmother stopped her activities for a moment to look at her “You might awake it one-day, dear. But why do you want it so badly? “

Yuki felt like the old woman wasn’t pleased about her questions. “I want to be as strong as my brothers,” she replied, determined.

The old woman frowned “That... I assume, may never happen.”

That reply felt like an insult to Yuki. She felt like even her grandmother believed she cannot match up to her brother’s. “why? What makes you so sure?”

The old lady resumed watering the soil “You don’t have enough hate, my child...And you never will.”

【Flashback end】

Yuki sighed. Maybe she was right...

Her thought’s shifted, wondering what her brothers might be doing right now. It’s been several days since the Senju captured her. She wished to escape but knew she couldn’t. The white head had been spying on her for a while now and she knew he was around somewhere, monitoring every single move of hers.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She looked up. There were no stars visible, and usually, she wouldn’t like such a cold and dark night, which made the shadows seem so much darker and longer. But tonight, the light from the lanterns enveloped the entire sky.

.

.

.

“What are you doing here?”

She flinched, hearing the voice. Glancing behind her, she spotted Tobirama standing with a narrowed gaze.

She pressed her palm against her chest, took a deep breath, and got up to face him, “I should ask you that.”

Taking a step closer until he was right in front of her, “You should give up on escaping. We already guaranteed to let you go. Why can you not wait?”

She knew he was right. At this point, she wasn’t even sure what exactly she was trying to escape from.

“Remember this. Running doesn’t matter. I’ll hunt you down if I have to.” He spoke in a voice just above a whisper, which gave her a fearful chill. Her heart pounded in anticipation. 

“I... just wanted a brief break from the festivities.” she argued, the voice never raising higher than a mumble which was fine for the male since he was so close to her, “Why can’t you just leave me alone, Senju?”

Yuki watched as his face began to take on that look, his lips curling in at the corner. He ran his fingers through his unruly silver hair and sucked in some breath before replying,

“Just so you know, I have a name.”

“I don’t care,” she replied indifferently, before glancing down to avoid getting in some petty argument.

Though she wasn’t looking at him, she could sense that he had yet to budge from his spot, and flinched when a finger hooked under her chin to tilt her face up to his gaze.

“You should care.”

Bathed in silvery moonlight, his face looked chiseled from granite.

Surely, he’s a handsome man. But he had this wild look in his eyes again, a look that seemed so unnatural, it sent shivers up and down her spine. 

Her heart thumped fast and hard when she noticed how dark his eyes looked at the moment.

She started backing away. But before her mind could even register, he cupped her face in between his hands and leaned down.

Yuki gasped when his mouth pressed against hers. He took that opportunity to slide his tongue inside. A sweetness stained her lips-tainted by the taste of sugary treats she had before. 

“Mmm!” She pulled away, bracing a hand on his chest. There was no way she could physically hold him back if he didn’t want her to, but Tobirama allowed her to push him away this time.

Even though she pushed him away, her cheeks were burning red. She touched a hand to her bruised lips. “Why?-ah!”

He grabbed the hand bracing his chest, holding her as he stole another kiss.

She moaned into his mouth. His tongue forced her to respond, making her dance to his rhythm.

When he finally loosened his hold on her, she pulled away.

“Be clear, Yuki. I’ll stop if that’s what you want.”

Hearing her name from his mouth like this, confused her for a moment. If she were to be honest with herself, the kiss had felt good. She knew he was attracted to her, and she hadn’t planned on using him this way.

But if this helps me...

She turned her head to face away, baring her neck. But she didn’t notice how her actions just tempted him, yet again.

He closed the distance to hold her in his arms. Her hands, on his hard chest, she could feel his heartbeat through the clothes. It was erratic- just like hers.

She didn’t fight him anymore. She could have told him to stop and leave. But didn’t. Instead, gave him her silence.

“If you don’t push me away, I’ll kiss you again.” He threatened, with an amused smile on his lips.

“Then go ahead.”

“.....” Tobirama hadn’t expected that reply. He was sure she would push him away, which was fine by him. He wouldn’t force her to continue this time. But she always surprised him with her unexpected behavior and antiques. Not that he minded her reply, in fact, it excited him.

He doubted she had some tricks up her sleeves, and he would gladly play this game, just to see her plans.

He leans down. When his lips were about to touch hers, he noticed her shiver.

???

“Are you sure?” he asked again.

.

.

.

.

.

.

“Yes.”

He gently brushed the hair away from her face. “I don’t understand. Do you really desire me or are you putting on an act?”

.

.

.

.

“Both.”

His eyes narrowed for a moment hearing her reply. He knew she’s being honest yet ambiguous.“What do you get out of this?”

She bit her lower lip once again, indicating she’s nervous. “I give you what you desire. And I get what I want.”

With raised eyebrows, he questioned, “What is that you want?”

“I want to protect my family.”

“.......” Now he understood. She wasn’t doing this because she desired him. She wanted to hide that secret.

It’s a transaction.

It was obvious she didn’t trust him. He wasn’t planning on exposing her secret anyway. There were too many things he wasn’t sure of, and such allegations of incestuous relationships were too scandalous to even talk about.

“You... why did you call out for your brother that day?” he asked, eyes narrowing when the grey orbs darted away from him nervously. “Tell me. Is it Izuna...or Madara?”

“You are mistaken.” She muttered, fingers gripping her dress in her uneasiness. She realized that this is what she was trying to escape from. The stark realization that she had feelings for her brother that she shouldn’t have.

“I know what I heard. And I heard it clearly.” His eyes glaring into her soul “You... have immoral feelings for your own blood?”

.

.

.

“I don’t know,” Yuki mumbled.

His eyes widened, then quickly narrowed as he scrutinized her face. Again an ambiguous answer. It wasn’t hard to understand that she’s trying to hide something. “You don’t know?”

“......”

Tobirama’s gaze lingered on her face. He still couldn’t comprehend why a girl like her would have these kinds of feelings towards her own brother. She didn’t look or feel like the type to fall for anyone that easily. 

The question that puzzled him is - who is it? Since Madara is the leader of the clan and the oldest of them all, he felt like he might not be the one.

Is it ... Izuna?  That seemed like a probability. He recalled how reluctant Izuna was that day of their secret encounter.

His mind played the moment she’d cried in her sleep, ‘Nii san...don’t ...it hurts’

A frown marked his face as he tried to connect the dots. Could it be that she was...forced?

“Tell me, who is it?”

Yuki released a distressed sigh. She knew this wasn’t something she could confess to anyone. Especially not to this Senju who was so hell-bent on destroying her clan.

“I.....” She gulped as her lips quivered in trepidation. The man waited patiently for her to gather her wits to finally spit out the words.

. 

. 

.

“It’s none of your business.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

None of my business, huh?

He almost laughed at her reply. She looked so scared, yet went on to put on an act of courage, which amused him to no end. She looked like a kitten trying to act fierce.

But now he was sure of one thing. She really had something going on with her brothers. And her reluctance to answer made it obvious. Clearly, this matter isn’t something she would open up to him about.

“I see. Fine, then.” He replied, noticing a hint of shame cross her eyes for a moment, before he claimed her lips again.

He was gentle this time, but Yuki couldn’t shake away the shame and guilt eating at her insides. Her mind wandered as she kissed him back. She could hear two cats in heat threatening each other somewhere not so far away. A man shouting curses at someone or something. Some echoed laughter floating in the wind.

He noticed her distracted mind, and it bothered him.

Look at me. He wanted her to feel it from him. He wouldn’t tolerate her mind wandering around while making out with him.

Burrowing his hands through her thick hair to grab them, he tilted her head back, deepening the kiss.

“Ngh!”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

❝ I am aware that I am less than some people prefer me to be,

but most people are unaware that I am so much more than what they see.❞

She gasped when she felt him nip at her neck. His lips left wet trails on her throat, making her shiver.

He could feel her pulse, fast and steady, flutter against his lips.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki stayed wide awake that night. 

I can’t believe I let him do that! 

Why? 

What’s wrong with me? What was I thinking? 

. 

. 

. 

Does he like me?

She felt a warmth rise in her chest. Her heart swelled with an emotion she took a moment to fully recognize. 

But just as quickly as it had appeared, the elation dissipated, with only heavy resignation left in its wake as she recalled how Tobirama had called her “a whore” the day of her meeting with Hashirama. 

A whore... 

A sudden slap of realization hit her, making her heart sink instantly.

He probably sees me as an easy woman. The type to open her legs for anyone. 

She felt angry with herself, for looking like the sort of person to whom such things could be said. 

What was I thinking? 

She reasoned with herself, concluding that she’d kissed that Senju in a momentary distraction when she had left her mind in a whirl.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki shifted in her bed again and again, till she realized changing sleeping positions will do no help. 

How did my life turn out like this? 

Sometimes, she would dive deeper into this self-introspection late at night, in an attempt to understand where she’d gone wrong for her to end up as such a spectacular failure. 

Her entire past blurred into a congeries of ridicule. 

---------------------------------------------------

There was a distant memory in her mind when her father would lift her in his strong arms, swinging her up, smiling. Her mother would be somewhere nearby, as her sweet laughter would fill the air with cheerfulness. 

Her father would have only returned home the night before, and the little Uchiha knew he would soon leave to a place called battlefield or some distant lands for a mission. 

Her mind was too young to comprehend what exactly those places were, but she’d already formed a bias against those things that kept her father and eldest brother from visiting her. 

Around the age of 7 she lost the two people she’d cherished the most, to those cursed battles. Her two elder brothers- Uchiha Arata and Uchiha Taka. They were like twin sunshine, always laughing and smiling. Their grandiose plans for the future captivated Yuki. 

In her memories, they were cheerful. But now, looking back, she would often get filled with a poignant sadness, realizing what she’d intentionally tried to overlook back then, i.e, the way she could see their frayed facade. They were broken and scarred. They were tired of the incessant fights and pointless deaths. They wanted to live peacefully. 

But now, their wonderful dreams would never materialize. Because they were finally resting in peace.

The continual news of the demise of the people she cherished, left her feeling hopeless. 

She would sneak out of the house to the Naka riverside and walk along the river belt, letting the brisk wind caress her skin. She spent hours staring at the restless water, filled with some desperate longing to which she could not put a name. 

But she knew deep in her heart that she wanted something. She wanted it so much that at times, it would engulf her in pain and uncertainty. 

At the age of 9, she somewhat realized what that longing was. It was nostalgia for a future yet to happen. It was as though somewhere, in some alternative flow of time, she had lived a wonderful life and her soul was restless to live it again. 

When she was about to turn 11, she had begun her bleeding. The awareness that she’s changing into a woman made her feel trapped. In this era, women were a little more than breeding tools for men. If they were exceptionally skilled, then they would earn some respect, but they were still just tools for an alliance. 

The year Yuki turned 15, her body began to show the promise of a ripening woman. She would examine herself in front of the mirror for hours on end, brooding about how to change what was reflected.

Maybe I’m not that ugly. She would tell herself. Yet she couldn’t help but doubt her own words, as she started noticing the stares she’d receive from her clansmen whenever she’d walk by the training grounds to meet her brothers. She couldn’t confirm if they were staring at her because she’s beautiful, or because her body looks weird. But surely, she could draw attention—which she hated. 

It was around this age she'd gotten more interested in that sort of stuff, but all of her teachers had told her that a women's body was as 'sacred' as a temple, and to never open her doors to random man. But some of the girls her age had already opened their doors. 

Soon she realized it was because she was Tajima's daughter and had a status to maintain. 

Her purity had a price; a bargaining chip.

When she turned 17, she came across a book in the library that had detailed information about the female body, and for the next whole day she’d spent in front of the mirror trying to accept the obvious changes in her body.

The girl in the mirror had a lively face with delicate features. Her hair raven black and her skin a soft, creamy white. She still looked like an Uchiha, with an exception of the gray eyes and silky hair. She somehow felt satisfied with her body now. She had a generous figure with well-developed breasts, a small waist, curving hips.

There was a strong, smoldering sensuality about her which she was somewhat aware of. She knew she’s beautiful. She knew this without conceit, and finally accepted her beauty as an asset to be used, like any other asset. 

Growing up, she donned an armor of indifference. There was an air of aloofness about her which she wore like a shield against the attacks by the people around her, especially the Uchiha council. Every time she was summoned before the elders, her heart would beat rapidly, her mind trying to figure out the next problem she would have to face. They always had some motive regarding her, be it selling her off to someone in the name of a marriage alliance or mocking her for her incompetence to keep up with the title of ‘The Princess of the clan.ʼ

Yuki recalled the day she’d realized she couldn’t depend on her father regarding her future. In the winter she’d turned 14, a proposal arrived for her from one of the richest merchants in the Land of fire; Lord Osamu. He was what rumors claimed him to be–Filthy Rich, and it was quite evident from the presents he’d sent for her before arriving on the Uchiha estate to discuss the “Mutual benefits” of this marriage. 

Nobody told her what Lord Osamu looked like, or how old he is. Every time she asked someone, she’d get similar answers such as ‘don’t know.ʼ or ‘you will learn soon.ʼ 

She’d doubted if they were keeping this information from her. She got the answer to her queries when the elders summoned her to the meeting hall, to meet her future fiancee. 

Yuki still remembered the shock and confusion she’d felt the moment her gaze fell upon Lord Osamu. He was an old man in his forties. A fat, balding man with small stumpy legs and a face with rat-like eyes, thin lips that constantly had a cigar clamped between them. This was the man that the council elders had decided to wed her to.

She wasn’t surprised by their decision, but she was certainly disappointed in her father. He didn’t raise any objection to this... To the fact that the elders had decided to sell off his only daughter to a man around his own age. 

She’d kept quiet, her silence which they took as a resignation to fate. But somehow, the engagement was canceled. She had believed it must be the result of all the prayers she’d offered to the deities in the shrine, and the heavens had answered her prayers. 

But later, she realized it wasn’t the gods, but her brother Madara who’d refused to allow this engagement. 

Back then, when she’d learned of this truth, she was happy beyond measure. She felt grateful to her brother who had always acted more like a protective father figure.

To her, for a long time, Madara was the parent that Tajima never was.

Well... at least it made some sense... if you had a twisted sense of humor.

Now, her life felt like it had turned upside down. Her beliefs, her values, her feelings - everything felt like a distorted illusion. She didn’t know what or whom to trust anymore. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

His hands trembled furiously as he read the message in the letter.

“Bloody Bastards!”

Izuna shivered, feeling the overwhelming killing intent, “Aniki.... what does it say?”

Madara threw the letter at Izuna. He quickly caught the crumpled paper. The letter was from the Senju leader Hashirama, apologizing for the inconvenience caused to the Uchiha’s by Tobirama, who had `saved’ Yuki from the Shinobi’s and had kept her safe with them in the Senju estate. 

“This...” Izuna mumbled as he tried to calm down his mind.

The Princess of the Uchiha clan... And a maiden promised to the Hyuuga heir.... Held captive by the enemy clan.

That too by Tobirama, who is famous for his ‘experiments’...

Izuna didn’t even want to imagine the shame and mockery that this would bring to his clan, to them, and to Yuki.

Those bastards! 

He tried to suppress the energy surging within him, the need to destroy someone or something at the moment.

“Izuna.”

He looked up at Madara.That was the face of a madman- The bone chilling coldness that oozed from the Uchiha leader when he’s about to kill.

“Prepare.” 

Izuna knew what he meant.

Blood shall be spilled.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

The clang of metals and the screams of the wounded echoed in the air along with the stench of blood and burnt flesh.The ground painted blood red as men kept piercing their weapons through flesh.

It was hell. And Uchiha Madara wanted this world to burn. 

“YOU DARE!” he hissed, venom dripping from his tone. His hatred, so evident as his sword locked against Hashirama’s.

The Senju leader's gaze was narrowed. He had never expected things to end up this bad. Hashirama had sent the letter to the Uchiha leader beforehand and had made sure to let him know that Yuki is safe within the Senju estate under his protection. He did expect Madara to get angry, given how Yuki’s honor and reputation were at stake. Which is why he’d sent another letter suggesting her engagement to Tobirama, that would also make the process for the peace agreement between the clans easier. This would save her name and so many lives by putting an end to these senseless battles.

This...

I don’t understand.Why is he this angry?

“Madara, please listen to me!”

“SHUT UP! YOU...You told me you wanted peace!” The Uchiha leader spat, “I should have known better! You Senju’s can only deceive!” he bore his full strength and weight against Hashirama’s sword.

“I do want peace!” Hashirama yelled back, arms trembling as he pushed against Madara.

“I trusted you, Hashirama! But You deceived me!” he twisted his blade to slide through Hashirama’s weapon, still keeping them locked as it made a shrill scraping noise.

Hashirama’s hands trembled again, both due to the strength of his opponent that showed the depth of hatred his former friend held for him and the guilt rising within him. Because he knew better than anyone that one at fault was Tobirama. Because he kidnapped Yuki. 

. 

. 

.

“You.. are… mistaken! We.... saved her that day.” Hashirama replied as he pushed forward, digging his heels into the ground to attain leverage.

“She’s safe!”

“SAFE?SAFE WITH YOU?” Madara yelled as he grabbed his gunbai with his other hand to strike, which the Senju leader blocked with another sword.

“YOU BASTARD! You dare take my woman and lie she’s safe with you?” Madara gritted his teeth as hatred consumed him from within. To think his sister had been with this man this entire time while they madly searched for her everywhere! He knew Yuki held affection for this Senju in her heart and it made his blood boil to think they’ve been together all this time!

“I will kill you!” He could feel it ...the hate that flowed within him- his veins burned with it.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Hashirama frowned. His women?

Something didn’t seem right. He couldn’t pinpoint it exactly, but he could feel it ..the madness in his  eyes. He was well aware of the fact that Madara loved his siblings. But his love for Yuki was far deeper than he had imagined.

It's almost as if.... 

Hashirama whiffed his thoughts away. He knew Madara. No matter how crazy.. His friend would never fall so low to lust after Yuki. 

“Madara, I kept Yuki safe with me. I was going to return her to you safely.”

Madara narrowed his eyes at the Senju leader Return her? As if you would!

“Then where is she? In your bed?” 

Hashirama finally snapped, “I WOULD NEVER!” 

The simmering rage that flared in Hashirama’s face shocked Madara for a moment, “ENOUGH!” he snarled, swinging his gunbai.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Tobirama was on the ground, panting and thoroughly exhausted from battle. He knew he was almost at his limit as his muscles ached with overuse.But he would not back down! He sat up as he looked at his opponent, who was just as exhausted as him.

He was fighting against the Uchiha second in command - Uchiha Izuna, who was a renowned Fire Release (Ninjutsu), Kenjutsu, and Genjutsu user.

I must end this!

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“What did you do to her? Bastard!” Izuna spat as he grabbed his sword and aimed at him.

Tobirama quickly blocked the enraged Uchiha with his sword.“Why? You crazy Bastard. You wanted to keep her in your bed forever?”

????

Izuna glared at him with both shock and disgust,  “What ? How dare you speak of my sister like that?”

“Ha! Sister?“ Tobirama sneered. To think this evil Uchiha would now play his ‘brother’ card to trap her again... Disgusting! 

“Some brother you are, to defile your own sister.“ Disgust etched onto his face as he spewed each accusation out of his mouth.

What?

What ...is this Senju? Izuna’s eyes trembled. Is..he accusing me of sleeping with Yuki?

Why...How dare he?

THIS CRAZY BASTARD!  

He Jumped back, “Fire Style: Great Fireball jutsu.” Enormous flames burst out, burning some nearby Senju men who didn’t move away in time. Izuna could feel the fear, the doubt, and the hate creep up in his mind. 

The guts of this damned Senju to lay such evil accusation against me!

Why would he say that to me? To let my guard down?

Or did he... Did he force her? Fear and anger consumed him as he thought of the Senju torturing Yuki. 

No!

I will kill him! 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Water Style: Water dragon missile.” masses of water began to rise, taking shape of a dragon and providing a shield from the assault of fire. Causing smoke to cover the air and obscure the vision of the two. Tobirama prepared for his last attack: Flying thunder god Slash.

This battle has to end and only one of them will stand in the end. This will be the end of Uchiha Izuna and this battle once and for all. 

He concentrated his chakra preparing to perform his attack, 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

‘Promise me that you won’t kill my brothers.’

. 

. 

. 

. 

.

His hands trembled ever so slightly.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

His eyes trembled at the sight over Madara's shoulder.

NO!

His mind was in a meltdown, his heart throbbed and thumped so hard that for a moment all he could hear was the pulsing of his heart echoing in his ears.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki's pov

Her eyes were focused on finding a particular herb with tiny white flowers that could cure body ache.

Here she was, collecting herbs like she always did in her free hours. But today, there was an unsettling feeling within her, the kind of feeling one usually gets while being watched.She looked around, alarmed, just in case any shinobi has set his eyes on her. On finding no anomaly, her tiny hands quickly plucked the herb within reach.

Deciding to head back home, she got up and dusted her attire, only to feel a chill down her spine. Once again she looked around, to find nothing. 

Somehow the calm and serene surroundings felt a bit odd to her heart.Something didn't feel right.She remembered what Madara nii had taught her- to always trust her gut instincts.

Run!

I must run!

She started running.

She ran as far as she could, taking strides as far as her tiny legs would allow.Landscapes changed, so did seasons. Just like that the length of her strides increased along with her height. 

Time kept flowing. And she kept running. 

But she had no idea where she was running to or what she was running from. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

"Aargh!"

A shrill cry shook her up from her slumber, instantly alarming her of danger.Yuki was sleeping in the guest room when she heard the noise of explosions and screaming.

She quickly got out of her room and ran towards the site she just heard the cry from. Chills shot down her spine at the sight of the maids that she'd befriended before, now lying dead on the ground.

What is this? What's going on?

She walked few more steps before another ear-splitting explosion reached her ears.

An ambush?

As she ran around the compound, her dread increased on finding only dead bodies scattered everywhere. It was chaos. Men all scattered at different sides of the courtyard fighting, civilian workers running around and dissipating into the rest of the compound.

Her eyes moved towards some of the men fighting the Senju guards. She instantly spotted a familiar face amongst them.

Nanako ?

She realized it was none other than her own clan that was fighting the Senjus.

No!

Taking a step forward she prepared to run towards Nanako, to tell him to stop this madness. But before she could step any further she felt a hand grab her wrist. Yuki quickly turned around to punch the person but her arm paused once her gaze on his face,

"Izanagi -Kun?"

"Yuki-sama, quick! come with me."

"W-wait! We need to stop this!" Yuki stressed but got no response.

"Izanagi kun! We need to stop this. Why are we killing these innocent civilians as well?" Yuki pressed her heels onto the ground, pulling her wrist back in an attempt to release his hold on her.

"Yuki sama. Please cooperate. I must follow orders." Izanagi muttered, clearly distressed.

While being dragged along by him, she couldn't help but comment "This wasn't necessary! The senju leader had promised to return me."

She felt Izanagi's grip tighten around her wrist "You know nothing Princess! Never believe these shallow promises made by Senju's."

"No! But t-"

"Do you know what kind of rumors are going around about you?" Izanagi gritted his teeth in annoyance.

Yuki noticed the way his jaw tightened. I see...

She knew rumors must be going wild about her, most probably it must be something along the lines of 'How the Senju second in command managed to taint the maiden Uchiha princess.'

Yuki knew what awaited her and the thought of it made her gut twist and turn.

I will be deemed as 'Impure' now...

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Few minutes of running, they made their way out of the senju estate but were still being followed by some senju shinobi.

"Yuki-sama, use your clones to distract them."

"I can't! My chakra points are blocked!"

Izanagi quickly performed some hand signs to unblock her chakra points. "Where did you learn this from?"

"Hyuuga's" Izanagi replied before quickly dodging a shuriken aimed at him.

"YUNA-SAN!"

Yuki's eyes widened at the voice, she looked behind to find Mito standing in an offensive stance to attack any moment.

Izanagi was about to throw his kunai when Yuki stopped his hand "Don't."

"Yuki s-"

"She's my friend." Yuki sternly cut him off, then turned back to look at Mito.

"Let her go Uchiha!" Mito shouted while pulling out another weapon seal.

Realizing that her friendship with Mito ends here, Yuki felt a sharp pain in her chest. She knew this was inevitable but still hoped that the heavens might show some pity on her.But how funny of her to forget that heaven always betrayed her.

I'm sorry Mito -san...

She activated her Sharingan.

Mito stumbled back in shock, "Sharingan?...You are an Uchiha?"

. 

.

“Yes.”

. 

. 

.

"Why...? " Mito's voice trembled, betrayal and disappointment evident in her face.

“I'm sorry Mito san.”

Again, Yuki wondered if Mito would have become her friend if she knew her true identity. Would the Uzumaki have been able to trust her? An Uchiha?

Probably not.

"Now that you know the truth...I guess our friendship ends here." Yuki mumbled.

"No! Yuna-"

"It's Yuki. Uchiha Yuki." she paused for a moment to look at Mito. Maybe in some other time, under different circumstances, she and Mito could have been friends.

She turned her back, “Goodbye, Mito san."

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

"TOBIRAMA!"

A deep voice rumbled throughout the clearing.

Shadow of fear crossed Hashirama's face when he saw Tobirama slide backward, a blade stuck in his abdomen. 

With another twist, he unhooked his sword and pushed away from Madara to run towards his brother.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

His eyes fluttered open, struggling to stay wide. Heart-wrenching pain took over his body as he lay helplessly on the bed.

Why am I not dead? 

His head felt blurry and his whole body burned with agony. He was sure he would die. For it had to be either him or Izuna.

Why couldn't I... Kill him?

It took him a few more moments to recognize the healing chakra of Hashirama flowing into him. He slowly opened his eyes. 

He noticed Hashirama kneeling next to him with concentration and pain etched onto his usually cheerful face.

"What happened?" Tobirama croaked. As he looked around, he realized that he's in Hashirama's room.

"Keep quiet."

"Aniki, are you alright?" because he doesn't look as if he is.

"You have a serious injury. Keep quiet Tobi."

"And you?"

"Don't worry about me. Just rest now."

Ignoring his brother's words, he moved his body in an attempt to sit up, struggling to overcome the shooting pain that shot through his entire body.

Trying not to mind the pain that bit into him at the movement, he stared at his brother. Hashirama was in his battle attire, wounds still fresh and bleeding, but even then he kept healing Tobirama. 

"Don't move," Hashirama urged him worriedly. "The gash on your abdomen is not completely healed yet.”

Tobirama lies back, not wanting to worry his brother any more than he already is.The pain in his abdomen was excruciating, but his chest was hurting even more for some reason.

“Aniki...”

Hashirama looked at his brother's face. For the first time, he noticed such sadness in those usually cold orbs of his.

"Tobi, I told you to refrain from speaking."

.

. 

. 

. 

.

Aching and in pain, Tobirama's heart pounded- thrashing against his chest as he recalled someone. “Where's...she?”

“Tobirama.Don't.”

. 

.

“Where is Yuki?”he demands.

Hashirama's  pov

Mito had told him of Yuki being taken away by the Uchiha's. They attacked the Senju estate while Hashirama and Tobirama were busy battling Madara and Izuna on the battlefield. He had expected the attack, which is why he had placed strong guards around his estate, but he didn't expect the Hyuuga's to help them.

Hashirama's hand trembled slightly as he found it hard to contain his emotions.

This battle, this bloodshed was so unnecessary. This wouldn't have occurred if Tobirama hadn't kidnapped her.

If only he hadn't kidnapped her.

He had no idea how to face the elders, the accusations...and Mito. Now that she knew that he had lied to her, as well as to everyone about the true identity of Yuki.

“Where she belongs. With her family.” Hashirama mumbled as he concentrated on regulating his chakra flow, then looked up to meet Tobirama's gaze.

They stare at each other in silence.

Why is he...?

With each passing moment, the emotion in Tobirama's glazing eyes became clearer...

“Tobi, you ?” Hashirama knew that emotion without a doubt. And he knew Tobirama pretty well. There was no mistake that…

"Aniki. Don't." Warm wet tears flowed down his face.

. 

. 

.

“Do you love her?”

.

.

.

.

.

The younger senju closed his eyes a drop of tear trailed down his face. “It...Hurts.”

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

"You will heal." Hashirama wisphered.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“You will be engaged to the Hyuuga heir.”

“Lord Osamu is an influential man. Your engagement to him will truly benefit this clan.”

“You should live with them to learn their culture and manners.”

“The Hiko clan is not only Nobel but have close relations to the sand daimyo!”

“Lord Kakuchi might be old but he was a splendid shinobi in his prime. He fought alongside your grandfather Uchiha Tatsuya.”

“You are a lucky one Yuki. They have specifically asked for your hand.”

Their words kept ringing in her mind. They judged it’d be best for her to be married off...To live with some stranger they deemed as fitting, to tie them in an alliance to Uchiha’s.

“This will be favorable to everyone. You must comply for the well-being of the clan.”

“I agree. This will heighten our status by putting us in a better position than those Senjus. It is undoubtedly in everyone’s best interest.”

They would never fail to instruct her of her wellbeing and what she should be doing with her life.

Yuki studied her father, who remained beside Uchiha Kazuki like a stone statue. Tajima neither smiled nor frowned, an inscrutable face without an ounce of fatherly fondness for her. It was clear he preferred to play her like a pretty item that he would willingly discard without a second thought. She hadn’t wished to be used as such, but it seemed she would always be at odds with him.

All this to help this clan win ‘the war’ that never ends.

.

.

.

Her eyes snapped open.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She sat up and stretched before walking towards her mirror, feeling a little odd for dreaming about the past. A frown marred her face as she took notice of her long unruly hair, the drained face with dark circles forming under her eyes, and thin white nightgown that matched her pale countenance.

She picked up the comb but didn’t feel like combing her hair. Everything felt tiresome now, no matter how simple of a task. Be it changing clothes, washing her face, eating food... It felt as though trying to live was draining the life out of her. 

Yuki was notified that Hemiko was severely injured. The cause was an “accident” they said, which sounded rather dubious. She had wanted to check on Hemiko and clarify her doubts, but her questions had to wait since Tajima ordered her to stay low for the time being. The council decided to hold a meeting to discuss matters concerning her and he'd warned her from directing any unwanted attention towards herself.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

"You're becoming a disappointment to me."

Yuki didn't dare look up at him. But she knew what kind of expression he might be wearing—a cold impassive one.

"I apologize for displeasing you father." She was presently in the meeting hall and just as Madara had cautioned her, Tajima summoned her to learn the details regarding her capture.

“The council has agreed to perform an inspection before deciding your engagement.”

Yuki knew her father planned everything out in such a detached manner that she'd often wonder if he got passionate about anything. Though hard to believe, her grandmother used to say he was once a man who wore his heart on his sleeves. And as years passed by, the things he valued died one by one, rendering him cold. 

“This is too much! I don’t agree to this.”Izuna voiced.

“It’s a traditional practice.”

“Traditional practice? This is outrageous!”

“Izuna,” Madara called out, basically telling him to calm down.

Yuki remained silent as she observed them argue. Madara had advised her to keep silent throughout the meeting.

“Aniki! Why should she go through this humiliation? It’s those Senju’s! We should make them pay f-”

“Izuna.Silence.” Tajima cut him off sternly.

After she was kept captive by the Senju, word’s started spreading about her being corrupted. So the council had to take this step to end the rumor. Yuki knew she had no choice but to go through this inspection. After all, she was to be betrothed to the Hyuuga’s, who were known to be a traditional clan. Even if she didn’t go through this humiliation here, she knew she will have to face it there. Since they won’t accept an ‘impure’ bride for the heir.

In all frankness, she was reluctant. Because she knew just as well as her eldest sibling—about her being no longer a virgin. She had no idea what to tell the elders once they realized this and inquire who bedded her? There was no way she could tell them the truth.

“Yuki.”

“Yes, Father.”

“I need you to be honest with us.” She presumed it was supposed to be a request, but sounded more like a command.

Yuki had wished to stay invisible at this meeting, hoping to blend into the background. To remain silent as Madara had told her to do so. But her plan failed miserably now that she was the center of attention. Tajima had asked her if she’s pure a few moments ago. And she’d lied. What scared her is how he could easily figure out that she’s lying. He must have seen the way her fingers slightly trembled even though her face perfectly masked her emotions.

Can I risk lying again?  She was tempted to lie. But she was scared of getting caught again. Because she knew her father. He won’t ask a third time, instead, he might just use his Sharingan to directly read her memories.

Her eyes slightly shifted towards Madara seated beside Tajima. His jaw tight and his eyes stern. He knew the risks.

Seeing there is no way out of this, she did the only thing she could—bow her head until her forehead nearly touched the floorboards to conceal her expression and give herself the time to fix her composure.

“Yes, father.” she despised herself for not even having the backbone to refuse him.

Tajima didn’t move his scrutinizing gaze from her, his eyes burning into her bowed head as if coaxing an answer out of her.

“I-I’m not... Pure anymore.” Yuki stuttered. She kept her head bowed as fear engulfed her. Suddenly, she felt the temperature of the room drop by several degrees.

.

.

.

“That BASTARD!” Izuna sneered. “I knew it! It’s him! Tobirama!”

Yuki remained silent. She was so scared that she couldn’t even find her voice for a moment. The man that bedded her was sitting right across the table—her brother. For a moment she wondered how would she break this news to her father and Izuna?

'Oh, father! the man that took my virginity is right beside you—Nii san!'

'Yes it’s incest! But don’t worry, we will still be a family of pure bloodline huh? Though telling our kids you are the father of their father and mother might sound strange but don’t worry, you will still be their grandfather!'

.

.

.

How laughable.  She thought bitterly at the ridiculousness of such a situation, which might as well be her future. Finally, when she had a firm grip on her emotions, she sat up straight so that she was no longer looking at the floor.

Tajima held his gaze on her, “Is he right, Yuki?”

It wasn’t exactly true. But Yuki knew the outdated laws of her clan by heart. She knew a woman taken sexually could be given as a wife to the man who 'seduced' her. She absolutely loathed these laws but there was nothing she could do about it. 

It was unto the council to decide. And once they reach an agreement, not even the leader could change the stipulations. But she was sure that the hatred the elders hold for the Senjus was much deeper than the hate they held for her. So they would never turn her over to those Senjus.

Yuki finally made up her mind to make the most of this situation. She sighed inwardly as her gaze moved to Madara. 

She’d already made her choice back then. Now she had to live with it.

“Yes.”

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Yuki shifted in her bed yet again. She’d no idea why her dreams felt so real. Every time those dreams occurred, she could sense something wet between her legs. At first, she’d wondered if she’s bleeding so early in the month. But that wasn’t the case. So she’d let it go. The second time it took effect, the shame she felt left her distraught throughout the day as she thought she’d wet herself in her dreams. This is the third time. And much to her annoyance, now she was sure of what it is. 

Arousal. 

She had dreams based on her memories of that night, of them naked and feeling each other, and dreams based upon her wishes. And the worst part of it was that she was aware of her arousal. That she was aching for something.

She closed her eyes and pulled up her nightgown, discarding her underwear before reaching between her legs.

She flinched as her finger contacted her moist folds.  Why am I so ...wet?

The liquid felt thin and slippery on her finger.  Where does all this liquid come from? Is this like pee? Is it stored somewhere within me?

Without conscious thought, she spread her legs further apart and pressed her finger inside. The sensation of pleasure amplified, making her throw her head back onto the pillow as she gasped.

Feels... So good!  She curled her finger up and trembled as it hit that spot inside her.

After a few moments, she felt her mind wandering again. She wanted to imagine something. Anything but him.

Mmm ah!

But her mind betrayed her as she imagined him.  I want him to look at me... To kiss me ... He would lick and probe his tongue within me...

Yuki thrust her finger faster in and out of herself, imagining it was his finger.

“Nii... Ngh!”

Somewhere deep in her mind, she felt disgusted at herself.  What am I doing? This is... So wrong!  While pulling out, her finger accidentally touched her nub. “Ah!” 

It feels so good!  She coated her finger with more of her arousal and rubbed against that bud.

Nii san would ... “Ah! Ahh!”

He would suck on me here...he would rub his penis- he would push himself in...

She could barely keep her fantasy going as she rubbed her nub, while the pleasure burned her mind. Feeling the need to fill herself again, she pushed her free hand between her legs, pushing her middle finger inside.

In and out she thrust it. Imagining her finger to be his penis.

“Ahh!” But she knew it wasn’t his thing. His penis was hard, pulsating, and warm. It was big and it stretched her open. Her slender finger didn’t.

She felt herself shiver, teeth-gritting at the amplified pleasure raking her brain at the moment. She needed him right now! 

“NII SAN!”

She heard herself moaning louder, all shame gone- thrown out of the window. and the muscles within her vagina seemed to throb around the finger still inside her.

-Creak-

Huh?  She could have sworn she heard something move!  What was that?

Only one person ever came into her room at this time of night!

“Nii San?” She wasn’t sure if she’d called out in surprise or arousal. But surely no response was heard. She would have gotten out and checked but didn’t bother trying as she was too lost in pleasuring herself.

Not enough! I need more!  “More....”

Assuming the sound to be a figment of her imagination or the bed creaking, she spread her legs wider and added another finger to the first, thrusting them in and out faster. The wetness made a sloppy sound, filling the air with the scent of her arousal.

The pleasure just seemed to build and build. She knew she was about to cum. 

“Nii... More!” And then it happened, the sensation of release. She lost her vision momentarily as she came. 

. 

. 

. 

She didn’t move for several minutes. Her Brain going numb, even her thoughts were silent. And then came the guilt and disgust as the feeling of dirtiness engulfed her. Like shadows creeping out of darkness, reminding her of her impurity. She just lay on her bed- boneless, with her skin still burning in the aftermath of her session.

Yuki wondered if normal girls even touched themselves the way she just had.

What do normal girls think about? 

. 

. 

. 

Maybe they just wait until marriage to feel this way.

They must do this when touched by their future husband... 

Then... Is something wrong with me?

Am I Filthy?

. 

. 

. 

‘She’s no lady, she’s a whore.'

Her eyelids felt heavy like she could fall asleep any moment. But she felt warm. It reminded her of the feeling she would get back then as a child, with her eldest brother. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Izuna?”

Madara frowned at his brother who looked distracted at the moment. This was the third time he’d called his name but he was yet to respond.He'd seen him come out of Yuki’s chamber before, and wished to know if she’s awake. But... Something felt off.

“Izuna.”

“Huh? Oh, Aniki! Yes?”

He looked like he’d seen a ghost or something. “What’s wrong with you?”

“N-Nothing! I’m just a bit tired...Don’t worry.” 

This was the first time in many years Madara had heard his younger brother stutter. “Did you meet Yuki?”

“Yuki? She...” Izuna muttered, a deep frown marring his face.

???

“Fine. I’ll go check myself.” 

“NO!” Izuna almost yelled.

“No?”

“She’s... Sleeping! You don’t need to go there.” he replied, giving him a small smile.

Madara eyed him skeptically. Something about the way he smiled felt wrong. 

“She’s sleeping this early?” His gaze advanced towards the younger Uchiha’s ears which were turning red.

“She must be tired. Let's not disturb her.” 

Madara noticed his desperation. It was as if he didn't want him to visit her.

“I see. Fine.”

He noted the small sigh of relief that escaped the boy. 

Oh... Interesting. 

“Let’s discuss the meeting then.” 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

 -The next Night.-

The wind howled, blowing her hairs around and brushing her skin. But she liked it. It eased down the heat she was suffering after the wet dream she had before.

Yuki clutched her yukata, feeling the tingle between her legs again, caused by her memories of a particular night. She hated to admit it but they aroused her. And she didn’t know how to get rid of this... Aching.

What is wrong with me? She knew she wanted him but she also knew she shouldn’t.

This isn’t normal. None of this is.

Another breeze struck her, making her shiver. It was as if even the air around wanted to slap her out of this madness.

She tried to divert her thoughts realizing she wouldn’t get proper sleep tonight as well. Her finger grazed the necklace she was wearing. It was her present for turning 18. 

. 

. 

.

18...

Mother married when she was 18.

What about me? Will I ever be able to marry? 

Letting out a tired sigh she closed her eyes, trying to focus on the sound of rustling leaves.

. 

. 

. 

“Can’t sleep?”

Her eyes snapped open. 

Madara stood near her, leaning against the wall opposite to the wooden porch she was seated at. She wasn’t even surprised anymore. He appeared and vanished like a phantom without a trace.

“.....” she intended to ignore him, to get rid of these feelings that kept her from sleeping. And he was the last thing she wanted to face right now.

Hearing no response he walked towards her. Soon, his hand on her cheek, gently caressing it. “Aren't you tired?”

“No,” Yuki mumbled, cheeks turning pink at his touch.

“Hn.” Madara couldn’t help but chuckle at how adorable she looked. He slightly brushed his fingertips on her neck, earning him a flinch. 

She’s sensitive. 

.

.

.

“Yesterday…did Izuna stop by your room?”

 “No.”

“Really?”

“I didn’t get to see him today either. You keep him so busy Nii san.”

Madara frowned. Well, he surely gave Izuna a lot of work, but he also knew that nothing in this world could stop that boy from spending time with Yuki... since he adored her so much.

“So you miss him, huh?” smirking he moved his hand down to trace the thin necklace on her neck; A family heirloom which Tajima had gifted to her. Madara remembered it adorned on their mother’s neck and he knew she’d wished to pass on this necklace to Yuki.

Just as expected, it looked beautiful on her. But something about Yuki wearing this necklace irked him.

“Say, You didn’t miss me?”

She gently pushed his hand away from her neck.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

His gaze drifted towards her hands, the way she clutched onto the cloth of her yukata. She appeared tense. Her face looked as calm and composed as the night sky but he could easily figure out that she’s scared.

For a moment he wondered if it’s because of him. “Why do you fear, Yuki?”

“I don’t.”

“I know you, dear. I know how you feel.” He paused, studying her face. The more he gazed into those grey eyes, the clearer her turmoil became. He could easily see the lust in them. The conflict, the guilt and the shame. For long ago, he’d been through the same. 

 “You want me, don’t you?”

-Silence-

She didn’t answer, but her deepening red on her cheeks gave him the reply he wanted.

With that followed another embarrassed silence.

Yuki never understood how he could just read her like an open book.

Am I that obvious?

She couldn’t avoid this glaringly obvious truth that she desired him, not after what she did last night...the way she shamelessly moaned out for him while pleasuring herself.

. 

. 

. 

“.... I need you.” 

Dark eyes widened speechlessly at the sudden confession. He froze in his spot as Yuki blushed deep red at what she thought out loud. Anxiously biting her lower lip she stuttered, “I-I mean.. I’ve been feeling weird. I-I had this dream... N-No it’s like an ache b-but I d-don’t know how to explain it. I’m sorry, just forget what I said. I hadn’t intended t-to say it I j-just thought of it! Ugh! This is so embarrassing!”

-Silence-

Yuki felt like her heart would explode at any moment. She felt so embarrassed. The awkward silence was too much for her, “I-I j-just wanted you t-to know that... That I love you. A-And-” her panicked mumbling cut off when a pair of lips pushed gently up against hers, silencing her for a few seconds. 

. 

. 

. 

“I love you, Yuki.” Mirth danced in his dark eyes as he bumped their foreheads together lightly. He looked genuinely happy. The same happiness he used to show her when they were young.

“I have always loved you...for a long time.” His cheeks tinged with light pink as he continued to stare into her grey orbs that he absolutely adored, “And always will.”

Yuki felt her heart skip a beat. She studied his face, taking notice of the way he stared at her with an affection she still wasn’t used to.

“You want to... Do it?”  

“I can’t.” she grumbled, a bit irritated that he already brought up that subject.

Why is he so impatient!

“Oh…And why is that?” he smiled, finding it interesting that she responded with ‘I can’t’ instead of ‘No’. She looked slightly annoyed which was kind of cute. 

He waited for her excuses.

“That...” Yuki whispered, a blush creeping up her cheeks.

“What?” 

.

.

.

“I’m bleeding.” 

He raised a brow, wondering how did she get this ‘good’ at making excuses.

Madara knew she wasn’t bleeding. Not just because he was regularly updated of her dates but also because he naturally had sharp senses, especially when it’s directed at something or someone—be it sight, hearing, or smell. And he knew her scent when she bled. 

“I see.” he leaned down as he breathed on her forehead. “You could be more honest with me, Yuki.”

She looked up, slightly wincing at his hot breath. Their forehead connected for a moment before his lips softly captured hers again, tongue pushing into her as she kissed him back.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Chapter Text

Warning: Explicit sexual scenes. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

Without warning, Madara grabbed and hoisted her onto the wooden counter.

More huh? A smirk crept up his lips as a thought crossed his mind.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

She lay on the bed, exhausted- skin glistening with sweat. Her body felt numb with pain or pleasure... Or both—she wasn't sure. The only thing she was sure of was the blissful warmth inside her.

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─

“Nii... This... This is too embarrassing!” 

“There's nothing to be ashamed of Yuki. I've already seen all of you.” 

A smile slowly curled on his lips at the sight of her on all fours. Gently, Madara nudged her thighs apart and grasped her ass. 

“I've always enjoyed smacking your... ” He trailed on, tightening his grip onto the plump flesh of her cheeks that spilled between his fingers. Caressing the smooth mounds of her butt he watched her flesh jiggle against his hand. He caressed her butt before landing a smack. 

“AH!” she jerked in surprise.

He remarked teasingly, "I know you like it Yuki." Soon, he slowly palmed his hand against her slick mound, feeling her fluids mixed with his cum cling to his palm.         

“No!” yuki cried out, peering back at him timidly, “nii—don’t!”

“Why?” 

“We just...I mean Y-You just...” she bit her lower lip, struggling to say it aloud. 

“That I just fucked and filled you with my cum?”

Her face heated up hearing him say out such vulgar things so confidently. "Nii, this...I don't like it!” 

Madara couldn’t help but grin down at her, "But I do.”

“I like it when you’re full of me Yuki.” He growled, “Full of my seeds.” He stretched open her wet folds and a generous glob of his semen oozed out of her pussy.  He prodded his fingers at her clenching hole.

“Ah! Ahn stop!” 

Growling, he fisted her long silky hair and tilted her head such that his hand could reach her lips.

“Be a good girl and suck it clean.” 

Those same fingers that were dripping with their milky liquids, stroked her plush lips until they parted. 

─∗ ⋅◈⋅ ∗─